'^^ '^< A^ o V t-0^ f 4 O O^ °o. .0 ^r . \ 0^ / °<. .>; ^^^^iR ,;i/--^ .<;• '<^^l}: ^"-^^ rituile Oi West i Scale of Miles IsviUe 50 loo 200 300 400 WEST INDIES ..oiigitutle West 15 fnnii Wasliingtou % V A HISTORY OP / THE U:^riTED STATES FOB SCHOOLS VriTH AN INTRODUCTORY HISTORY OP THE DISCOVERY AND ENGLISH COLONIZATION OF NORTH AMERICA WITH MAPS, PLANS, ILLUSTRATIONS, AND QUESTIONS ALEXANDER JOHNSTON, LL.D. Author of a ''History of American Politics,''' Professor in Princeton College "ft-^Sl x' NEW YORK HENKY HOLT AND COMPANY 1894 BY THE SAME AUTHOR. HISTORY OF AMERICAN POLITICS. Third Edition, Enlarged. Revised by William M. Sloane, Ph.D., L.H.D. New York : Henry Holt <& Co. i6mo, pp. 355. HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. F*or Schools. With an Introductory History of the Discovery and English Colonization of North America. With Maps, Plans, Illustrations, and Questions. New York : Henry Holt & Co. 1 2 mo, pp. 4"3. A SHORTER HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. For Schools. With m Introductory History of the Discovery and English Coloniza- tion of North America. With Maps, Plans, and References to Supplementary Reading. New York : Henry Holt & Co. i2mo, pp. 340. AMERICAN ORATIONS. From the Colonial Period to the Present Time. Selected as specimens of eloquence, and with special refer- ence to their value in throwing light upon the more important epochs and issues of American History. Edited, with introductions and notes, by Alexander Johnston. New York : G. P. Putnam's Sons. Three volumes, i6mo. Copyright, 1885, 1894, BY HENRY HOLT & CO. PREFACE. So many school histories of the United States are already in existence, and their preparation has been so excellent in the details of idea and execution, that some apology seems to be needed for this addition to their number. The apology will be found, it is hoped, in the special purpose with which this book has been written. It is submitted that tne designs which have usually controlled our school histories are impossible of fulfilment, and, even if possi- ble, would not serve the most useful purpose. There are already in existence books in abundance which tell stories in the manner most attractive to pupils at the most imaginative period of life ; and the pupil's mind, if properly directed by the teacher, will turn to them naturally and derive more satisfaction and instruction from them than can be gained from any school history of usable compass. It hardly seems wise for a school history to force itself into a hope- less competition in a field which has already been so fully pre- empted. History is a task and a method of mental discipline ; our school histories attempt to relieve it, as no one attempts to relieve grammar or arithmetic, by story-telling. One result has been that the history of the comparatively unimportant colonial period has been assigned an inordinately large space. So much room is given to the stories of Smith and Pocahontas, Putnam and the wolf, and similar episodes, that the real history of the United States is cramped, marred, and brought to a lame and impotent conclusion. Judging from the space usually assigned to each, a reader must con- clude that the history of the United States deserves a much larger iv PBEFAGE. treatment for the time when the United States did not exist than for the time of its prominence as a nation — for a time when the population was but 200,000 than for the time when the population was 50,000,000. The reason generally advanced for the transfer of the stirring stories of the past out of the reading book or general reading into the school histories is that they stimulate the minds of pupils to an emulation of the great deeds which are narrated. In isolated cases the reason may be valid; there may have been cases in which the mind of some pupil has been thus stimulated with useful effect. But the mass of pupils have no opportunity to exhibit any such re- sult ; their need is to learn from the history of the past how best to perform the simple and homely duties of good citizenship. Very few of the boys in our schools will ever have an opportunity to ex- hibit, in the foundation of a colony, the patient virtues of the Pil- grim Fathers or the executive ability of John Smith ; almost every one of them will soon be called upon to give his conclusion by vote upon questions which involve some understanding of the political, financial, or economic problems of the past. It seems unfair, as well as unwise, to disregard the needs of the great mass in favor of the desires of the very few, especially as the latter will be certain to gratify their desires in a more natural way elsewhere. In the ordinary school course, no place can well be made for treatises on the duties of citizenship, on political economy, or on finance. Even if they could be introduced, their most valuable portions would consist of deductions from the events recorded in a history such as this. The effort to inculcate the lesson with the facts, if applied to the usual school history, would make it hopelessly bulky. Something must be dropped ; and it seems unwise to retain the stories where they conflict with far more important matters whose omission the ordinary school course will never supply. The typical school-boy must get his political, economic, and financial education from his school history of the United States, if he is to get it at all. * The design of this book, then, is not simply to detail the events which make up the history of the United States, but to group those events which seem likely to shed light on the responsibilities of the citizen to the present or future, and to give the student the jight in connection with the event. In this process the effort has PREFACE. been made, with caution and with a studied simplicity of language, to interest the pupil in the wonderful development of the United States and the difficult economic problems which have grown out of it. If, in so doing, the peculiar province of the story -writer has been abandoned, the abandonment does not seem to the writer a real sacrifice. Wherever further compression has been necessary, it has been applied at the beginning, at the time when there was no " United States," with the design of giving as much space as pos- sible to our national history. And in every place where it has seemed possible, the attention of the pupil has been directed to the peculiar circumstances and limitations of the time under considera- tion, and to the idea of growth to be attained by a comparison with the present. For much the same reasons, other topics, not essential to the main subject, such as the tribal institutions of the abo- rigines, and the Spanish conquests of Mexico and Peru, have been left untouched. And, in narrating the wars of the United States, while the effort has been made to give the pupil a definite idea of the purposes, plans, and results of campaigns, it has not seemed best to cumber the narration with a catalogue of engagements and commanders, whose very names are only a spring of confusion to the mind of the pupil. As the book is not intended to be a story-book, so it is not intended to be a picture-book. Maps in abundance seem to the author the only legitimate embellishment of a school history. While the pictures in this volume have been restricted to illustra- tions of such persons and things as are pertinent to the text, they have been introduced with regret, and only as a yielding to the present prejudice which denies an effective audience to the school history not so illustrated. It is to be hoped that the time will soon come when the space now surrendered to the graphic additions of the average school-boy's pencil will be utilized to better purpose. The special features of treatment in the volume are grouped in the " Suggestions to Teachers," which follow, and the attention of those interested is invited to them. The commanding position already attained by the United States, which can only become more overshadowing in the future, has made it evident that the future American citizen must be taught to think more of the responsibilities of the present than of the pic turesque events of the past. The enormous political edifice which VI PREFACE. has appeared in central North America is rising with such increas- ing swiftness that every good citizen must feel a sense of personal responsibility for its continuance and good management. This vol- ume is an attempt to lead American youth to be " good citizens," in this sense of the phrase ; and, whatever defects of execution it may show, the writer is confident that the spirit of the attempt will have the sympathy of every friend of education. Princeton, N. J., June 1, 1885. SUGGESTIONS TO TEACHERS. I. Geography has been applied to the history by the intro- duction of questions on the locations of the places referred to in the text. These have been placed at the end, instead of at the begin- ning, of the chapters, merely because most teachers prefer them in that position. They may be used at the end, at the beginning, or in connection with the text, according to the teacher's preference. II. Maps have been supplied, the author hopes, in abundance. The general map contains most of the geographical names referred to in the text. In addition, the small maps will furnish the special locations called for by the chapter. But, in all cases, the school atlas is abetter aid to recitation than any maps which a history can offer. It is recommended that the pupil be allowed and directed to keep his school atlas open before him during recitations, and to answer geographical questions from it. This is no more than is done by adults in reading history. This note will explain the occa- sional introduction of questions, such as the location of Geneva, Switzerland, which can only be answered from a school atlas. III. Geographical Groups. — The text itself has been ar- ranged, as far as possible, with careful attention to geographical unity. In the narrative of the Revolution, for example, the opera- tions in each geographical section have been kept distinct and com- plete in themselves, with only the suggestion, by cross-references, of the connecting links which show the unity of the whole conflict. IV. Chronology has been treated as subordinate, in the text, to the greater importance of geographical unity. It has not seemed proper to sacrifice it altogether; and an exact chronologi- cal summary has therefore been added to each chapter. Geog- Vlli SUGGESTIONS TO TEACHERS. raphy and chronology, " the two eyes of history," have thus been given, it is hoped, their due and proper places. V. Two Sizes of Type have been used throughout the book. The matter in larger type is itself a complete work. The smaller type is not intended necessarily for recitation, but for reading, for reference, or for comment and amplification by the teach- er. The plan of the work requires the introduction of a consider- able amount of statistics. As a general thing these have been in- troduced in the finer type only. Where it has seemed necessary to introduce them in the coarser type, it is recommended that only round numbers be called for. To many pupils, their school history re- mains in after-life their chief book of reference on the subject. For this reason, it has been necessary to introduce more exact figures than should be demanded in recitation. YI. Cross-References are, as teachers know, one of the most essential features of historical study. Under the current systems it is impossible to induce the average pupil to use them, for they are placed in foot-notes, and expressed in language which requires a technical mode of thought to comprehend. The new feature of this book is that its sections are numbered consecutively from beginning to end, from § 1 to § 953. It is thus easy to introduce the cross-ref- erences, in parentheses, into the body of the text, where the pupil cannot fail to see them andean comprehend them with a single and very slight mental effort. Cross-references are therefore profuse in this book. It is hoped that the teacher will make constant use of them, for they are in themselves the best of reviews. VII. State Histories, in brief summary, have been given for all the new States. No pupil is expected to recite on any of them except that of his own State. This will explain the absence of questions for these portions of the work. VIII. Questions are given at the foot of the page, except in the cases of the State histories just mentioned, and in some of the notes in fine print which are evidently only explanatory. IX. Catch-words, covering the general topic under treat- ment, are printed in heavy type at the beginning of each section. It is recommended that, for each recitation, the pupil be required to write in order the catch-words of all the sections of the lesson, and that his list be used by him in following the recitation through- out. It is well, occasionally and without previous notice, to coft- SUGGESTIONS TO TEACHERS. ix duct the recitation entirely from these lists, the teacher doing nothing more than call up successive pupils for recitation, and each /•eciting from the catch-word of the section under consideration. X. Under all circumstances, it must be remembered that no school history can do anything more than provide the skeleton, which the teacher must direct the pupil in clothing with flesh and blood. A book which promises or attempts to do the teacher's work for him is a predestined failure and disappointment. The very best that can be hoped for a work of this kind is that it may add a percentage to the efficiency of the teacher's w^ork. If that pur- pose has been attained, the author will feel under personal andpro- fess-ional obligations to teachers who direct his attention to defects or difficulties in execution. TABLE OF CONTENTSo mTRODUCTION. DISCOVERY AND COLONIZATION. PAGE Period I. — Discovery 1 Period II. — Settlement 12 Period HI. — Colonization to 1750 21 The English Colonies in general 21 Massachusetts Bay Colony 25 New Hampshire 31 Connecticut 32 Rhode Island 35 Vermont 37 New England in general 37 Virginia 42 Maryland 47 North Carolina 49 South Carolina 52 Georgia 54 The Southern Colonies in general 56 New York. 57 New Jersey 61 Pennsylvania 62 Delaware 64 The Colonies in general 65 Period IV.— Colonial History, 1750-63 68 French Settlement 68 French and Indian War 72 State of the Colonies in 1768 79 Period V. — Colonial Resistance, 1763-75 82 Tiie Stamp Act and Tea Tax 83 Lexington and Concord 91 State of the Colonies. 1775 95 Xll TABLE OF CONTENTS. HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. Chapter I.— The Revolution: 1775-83. PAGE The Rise of the Repuhlic 97 Events at Boston 98 Events in Canada 102 Events in England aud on the Coast 108 Independence 104 Events in the Middle States, 1776-8 106 Burgoyne's Expedition, 1777 Ill Aid from France, 1778 114 Events in the North, 1778-83 116 Events on the Ocean, 1776-83 - 122 Events in the South, 1778-81 124 Yorktown, 1781 130 Peace, 1783 183 Chapter II.— The Confederation: 1781-9. Failure of the Con federation , 136 Formation of the Constitution , 140 State of the Country, 1789 144 Chapter III.— Washington's Administrations: 1789-97. Washington's Administrations 148 Chapter IV.— John Adams's Administration: 1797-1801. John Adams's Administration 161 Chapter V.— Jefferson's Administrations: 1801-9. Jefferson's Administrations 166 Domestic Affairs 167 Foreign Affairs I'^'O Chapter VI.— Madison's Administrations: 1809-17. Madison's Administrations 174 Declaration of War against Great Britain 174 State of the Country, 1812 175 Failures in the North, 1812-14 177 Successes on the Ocean 181 Successes on the Lakes 186 Disasters on the Atlantic Coast 189 Dissatisfaction at Home -. 191 TABLE OF CONTENTS. Xlii PAGE Successes in the North, 1814 192 Successes in the Southwest, 1813-15 194 Peace 196 Internal Affairs 197 Chapter VII.— Monroe's Administrations. 1817-25. Monroe's Administrations , 201 Chapter VIII.— J. Q. Adams's Administration: 1825-9, John Quincy Adams's Administration 209 Chapter IX. — Jackson's Administrations: 1829-37. Jackson's Administrations 214 Internal Affairs 214 Political Affairs , 225 Chapter X.— Van Buren's Administration: 1837-41. Van Buren's Administration 233 Chapter XI.— Harrison's and Tyler's Administration: 1841-5. Harrison's and Tyler's Administration 239 Chapter XIL— Polk's Administration: 1845-9. Polk's Administration 247 Internal Affairs 247 War with Mexico, 1846 , 251 Operations on the Pacific Coast, 1846-7 253 Operations in Northern Mexico, 1846-7 254 Operations in Central Mexico, 1847 256 Peace, 1848 259 Chapter XIII.— Taylor's and Fillmore's Administration: 1849-53. Taylor's and Fillmore's Administration 264 Chapter XIV. — Pierce's Administration: 1853-7. Pierce's Administration 271 Internal Affairs 271 Foreign Affairs 272 Slavery and Politics 274 Xiv TABLE OF CONTENTS. Chapter XV.— Buchanan's Administration: 1857-61. PAGE Buchanan's Administration 380 Internal Affairs 280 Slavery and Politics 286 Sectional Division 289 Secession 293 Chapter XVI.— Lincoln's Administration: 1861-5. Lincoln's Administration , 297 Events of 1861 297 Events of 1863 307 In the West 307 On the Coast 313 In the East 317 Internal Affairs 333 Foreign Affairs , 334 Events of 1863 ." 326 In the East 336 In the West 323 On tiie Coast 334 Internal Affairs 335 Foreign Affairs 337 Events of 1864 338 In the East 339 In the West 344 On the Coast 348 On the Ocean 350 Internal Affairs 351 Events of 1865; Conclusion of the War 353 Death of President Lincoln 357 Military Summary of the War 359 Chapter XVII. — Johnson's Administration: 1865-9. Johnson's Administration 365 Internal Affairs 365 Reconstruction 367 Impeachment 373 Chapter XVIII.— Grant's Administrations: 1869-77. Grant's Administrations 375 Foreign Affairs 375 Internal Affairs 377 The End of Reconstruction 380 Political Affairs ! 383 TABLE OF CONTENTS. X.V Chapter XIX.— Hayes's Administration : 1877-81. PAGE Hayes's Administration 887 Internal Affairs 387 Financial Affairs 389 Foreign Affairs 391 Political Affairs 391 Chapter XX. — Garfield's, Arthur's, and Cleveland's Administrations : 1881-5. Garfield's and Arthur's Administrations 393 Chapter XXI. — Cleveland's Administration : 1885-9, Cleveland's Administration 398 Chapter XXII.— Harrison's Administration: 1889-93. Harrison's Administration 403 Chapter XXIII.— General Summary. General Summary 413 State of the Country, 1885 413 Causes of Growth 419 The Future 422 Appendix I. — The Declaration of Independence 425 Appendix II. — The Constitution of the United States (with Questions) 429 Appendix III.— Formation of the States 445 Appendix IV. — Growth of the States 446 Appendix V.— Growth of the Cities 448 Appendix VI. — Washington's Farew^ell Address (Extracts). . 449 Index 459 NOTE OE" THE MAPS. In tte historical maps, tlie colors show the political divisions at the time the map refers to; but to aid in impressing these on the memory, other political divisions and prominent facts that may not strictly belong to the time, are sometimes indicated in black. MAPS. See note on opposite page. COLORED. PACING PAGE The United States in 1891, . . . Frontispiece. European Provinces, 1655, . . . . . .20 British Cessions to 1732, . . . . .67 The United States at the Peace of 1783, . . . 133 The United States, showing Acquisition of Territory, . 167 The United States in 1830, ..... 218 The Areas of Secession, ...... 293 UNCOLORED. North and Central America, The World as Known in 1490, Track of Columbus, Atlantic Discoyeries, De Soto's Expedition, Pacific Discoveries, Atlantic Settlements, Massachusetts Bay Colony. New Hampshire Colony, Connecticut Colony, Rhode Island Colony, Early French Wars, Virginia Colony, Carolina, 2 4 6 7 9 10 12 30 32 84 36 41 46 51 XVlll MAPS. The Middle Colonies, The French Wak, The Revolution in New England, Battle of Bunker Hill, The Revolution in the Middle States, Burgoyne's Expedition, The British Isles, The Revolution in the Southern States, The Yorktown Campaign, . Kentucky and Tennessee, . Ohio, .... Seat of War in the North, Washington and Vicinity, . Niagara Frontier, . Seat op War in the West, Arkansas, Seminole War, Operations in Northeastern Mexico Scott's March to Mexico, . Operations in Virginia, Operations in the West, , Operations in the East, The Seven Days' Battles, . Operations in the East, The Vicksburgh Campaign, Operations in the Southeast, Operations in the East, Operations in the Southeast, Operations in Virginia, PAGE 60 , 77 . 99 , 100 . 106 , 113 , 123 . 135 . 131 . 151 . 168 . 178 . 191 . 193 . 194 . 319 . 333 . 253 . 257 . 303 . 309 . 318 . 330 . 336 . 329 . 331 . 340 . 345 . 854 Arms and Flags of the United States, . 410 ILLUSTRATIONS. PAGE Old Mill at Newport 3 Christopher Columbus 5 Sir Walter Raleigh 14 Henry Hudson 16 Cavalier and Puritan 18 Ships, showing their Character- istics AND Relative Sizes 25 Seal of Massachusetts 26 Plymouth Rock 27 Governor John Winthrop 28 Site of Boston in 16::iO 29 Seal op New Hampshire 31 Seal of Connecticut 32 Charter Oak 33 Seal of Rhode Island 35 Seal of Vermont 37 King Philip 39 Captain John Smith 43 Seal of Virginia 43 Pocahontas 44 Seal of Maryland 47 Seal of North Carolina 50 Seal of South Carolina 52 Seal of Georgia 54 Seal of New York 57 Peter Stuyvesant 57 New York City in 1664 59 Seal of New Jersey 61 Seal of Pennsylvania 62 William Penn 63 Seal of Delaware 65 Samuel de Champlain 69 William Pitt 75 James Wolfe 76 British Stamp . . 83 page Patrick Henry 84 George III 85 John Hancock 87 The Minute-man 91 Carpenter's Hall 98 Union Flag . 101 Rattlesnake Flag 101 Philip Schuyler 102 Liberty Bell 105 Marquis de La Fayette 109 Gen. John Bukgoyne Ill Horatio Gates 113 Benjamin Franklin 115 Prison-ship " Jersey" 117 CONTINE.NTAL MoNEY 118 Anthony Wayne 120 John Andre. . 121 John Paul Jones 122 Nathaniel Greene 127 Alexander Hamilton 136 State House at Annapolis 140 George Washington 149 Seal of Kentucky 152 Seal of Tennessee 152 Mount Vernon 156 Fitch's Steamboat 157 Cincinnati in 1787 (Fort Washing- ton) 158 Cotton-gin 159 John Adams 161 The Capitol at Washington 163 Thomas Jefferson 166 Seal of Ohio 168 Robert Fulton 169 James Madison 174 XX ILLUSTRATIONS. PAGE Amkrican Gunboat 183 James Lawkknce 184 Oliver H. Perry 188 Thomas MAcnoNouGH 189 Seal op Louisiana 197 Seal of Indiana 197 James Monroe 201 Seal of Mississippi 202 Seal of Illinois 202 Seal of Alabama 203 Seal of Maine 203 Seal op Missouri 203 John Quincy Adams 209 Andrew Jackson 214 Early Railroad Train 215 Chicago in 1830 (Fort Dearborn). ... 217 Seal of A rk ansas 218 Seal of Micbigan 219 William Cullen Bryant 220 J. Fenimore Cooper 220 Washington Irving 220 Henry W. Longfellow 221 Nathaniel Hawthorne 221 Edgar A. Poe 221 Daniel Webster 228 John C. Calhoun 228 Henry Clay 228 Martin Van Buren 233 William Henry Harrison 239 John Tyler 239 Seal of Florida 243 Samuel F. B. Morse 244 James K. Polk 247 The Hoe Printing Machine 248 Ancient Hand Printing Press 248 Seal of Texas 249 Seal of Iowa 250 Seal of Wisconsin 250 WiNPiELD Scott 256 Zachary Taylor 264 Millard Fillmore 264 Seal op California 265 Charles Sumner 268 Salmon P. Chase 268 William H. Seward 268 page Franklin Pierce ... 271 James Buchanan 280 Seal of Minnesota 281 Seal of Oregon 282 Seal op Kansas 282 King Cotton 286 Secession Hall 292 Secession Cockade 293 Jefferson Davis 294 Alexander H. Stephens 294 Abraham Lincoln 298 Fort Sumtrr 299 Geo. B. McClellan 303 Ulysses S. G rant, in 1863 307 Albert Sidney Johnston 308 Western Ginboats 311 Confederate I?am 312 John Ericsson 313 The Monitor and the Merrimac. 314 David G. Farragut 315 Robert E. Lee 317 Thomas Jonathan Jackson 317 Ambrose E. Burnside 322 The Alabama 325 George E. Meade 327 Lookout Mountain 333 Drafting Soldiers 336 Seal of Virginia 337 W. T. Sherman 343 Joseph E. Johnston 344 George H. Thomas 346 Seal op Nevada 353 Philip H. Sheridan 355 Signatures op Grant and Lee 356 Andrew Johnson 365 Seal of Nebraska 367 Edwin M. Stanton 373 Ulysses S. Grant, in 1875 375 Seal of Colorado 379 R. B. Hayes 387 W. S. Hancock 392 James A. Garfield 393 Chester A. Arthur 393 Grover Cleveland 398 Benjamin Harrison 400 INTRODUCTORY. DISCOVERY AND COLONIZATION. PERIOD I.— DISCOVERY. 1. The United States of America cover the central portion ol North America, from the Atlantic Ocean to the Pacific. Four hun- dred years ago this territory was unknown to men of the Eastern Hemisphere. Its lakes, rivers, and mountains were just as we know them now ; and the face of the country has changed very little, ex- cept in the disappearance of the forests. But the great cities, the railroads, the telegraphs, and all the works of civilized man were lacking. The territory has been changed from a wilderness to one of the most powerful nations of the earth ; and the story of this change is the history of the United States of America. 2. The Inhabitants wei-e then altogether red men, whom we call Indians, Cohimbus having first so called them because he thought that he had struck the east coast of India. They built no cities, made no great inventions, knew nothing of books, and led a rude and wandering life, their chief business and pleasure being war and hunting, while their women worked in the fields. It is supposed that they came originally from eastern Asia, and that they drove out or destroyed another people whom they found already settled in America, a people whom we call the " mound- builders." Of this people we know little, except that the mounds of earth which they built for forts or temples are scattered through the Mississippi valley, and contain curious relics of their builders. Perhaps some of them fled far to the south, and there established the empires of Mexico and Peru, the only Indian coun- 1. In what part of the world are the United States ? What was the condition of this territory four hundred years aero ? How has it been chang^ed since ? 2. Who were then the inhabitants '; From \^ hat part of the world did they Qoaje ? What i§ said of tbe moupd-buiidt-rs ? What may have beqpine of tbem ? 2 THE INDIAN INHABITANTS. tries in which the European discoverers found cities, orderly gov- ernments, and attempts to make books. 3. The Indians liave been gradually pushed back from the coast by the white settlers, until they are now almost all beyond the Mississippi, controlled and cared for by the Government of the United States. When America was discovered the Indians were divided into tribes, though tliere was no exact boundary-line between the countries of different tribes. The Indians of the Atlantic coast were generally Algonquius; the names y^ PopoCA North and Central America. of some of their tribes are preserved in our names of places, such as Narragansett, Massachusetts, and the Indian names of Maine. The In- dians of the interior or Middle States were Iroquois; their strongest branch was a confederacy in New York, called the Six Nations, com- posed of the Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagas, Cayugas, Senecas. and Tuscaroras (§ 99). On the other side of the Iroquois, along the Missis- 3. "What has become of the Indians ? How were they divided ? What is said of the Indians of the Atlantic coast ? Of the Middle States ? Of the Mississippi ? Of the south ? THE NORTHMEN. 3 sippi, there were other Algoaquins, some of whom, as the Shawnees, Peorias, Pottawattomies, Sacs, and Foxes, still survive in the Indian Territory across the Mississippi; while others, as the Illinois, are re- membered only by names of places. The tribes of the south, Creeks, Cherokees, Chickasaws, and others, were kindred to the Iroquois. Their descendants are in the Indian Territory. 4. The Northmen, or people of Norway and Denmark, had pushed their way, about the year 1000, from Norway to Iceland, from Iceland to Greenland, from Greenland to the coast of North Old Mill at Newport. America, and so down the coast as far as Rhode Island, where some of them settled. It is believed by some that the " old mill," which still stands in Newport, Rhode Island, was built by them ; but the story is unfounded. The Norse discoverers sent back de- scriptions of the new country ; but their discoveries were little heard of, and were soon forgotten altogether, because printing had not yet been invented. Almost all men still believed that the earth was flat, and that it contained only Europe, with parts of Asia and Africa. The figure given on next page is that of the earth as it was repre- sented up to the time of Columbus's discovery. The monsters mark unknown regions. 5. Europe had advanced so far in civilization, about the year 1450, that its people were fitted to discover and conquer a new 4. How did the Northmen reach America ? Where did some of them settle ? What is said of the old mill at Newport ? Was there any result from their discov- eries ? What was the common belief in Europe ? CHBISTOPHEB COLUMBUS, world. They had discovered the use of gunpowder, which made them superior to peoples who did not possess it ; of the mariner's compass, which enabled them to sail out of sight of land, and thus discover new countries ; and of printing by movable types, which made books abundant, and thus spread the news of discoveries. Many of them had come to believe that the earth was round, though nobody suspected that there was a great continent between western Europe and eastern Asia. Portuguese sailors were exploring the west coast of Africa, and one of them, in 1486, succeeded The World as Known in 1490. in reaching the Cape of Good Hope. Everywhere men were be- ginning to think and talk of discovery ; and the man who was to make the greatest of modern discoveries was already planning it. 6. Christopher Columbus, a sailor of Genoa, in Italy, had spent many years in exploration, and had come to the conclusion that the earth was round, and that he could reach the Indies, or eastern Asia, by sailing westward part of the distance around the world. He had no money to fit out ships, and when he asked for money from Genoa, Portugal, England, and Spain, they refused it. Finally Queen Isabella of Spain supplied him with money enough to fit out three small vessels. The largest of them would hardly be thought safe for a sea-voyage at present. The discoverer's name was, in Italian, Cristoforo Colombo, and, in Spanish, Christoval Colon; Christopher Columbus is its form in Latin. 5. What is said of Europe in 1450 ? What discoveries had its people already made ? What had many of them come to beheve ? What were Portuguese sailors doing ? 6. What is said of Columbus ? What conclusion had he come to ? What difij- Oultiies did he meet ? How were his ships finally fitted out ? COLUMBUS'S VOYAGES. 5 7. Columbus's First Yoyage began at Palos, in Spain (August 3, 1492). As far as the Canary Islands the way was well known. Thence he sailed out into the west on a way that no man had ever sailed before. His men became fright- ened and rebellious as the days passed by without the sight of land, but he induced them to press onward. On the morning of October 12, the sailors saw before them one of the Bahamas (Guanahani),to which Columbus gave the name of San Salvador. He had been the first to see a light from the island during the previous night. Sail- ing slowly south and southeast for several months, he explored the West Indies to their northeast corner. Then his little fleet spread its sails and re- turned to Europe, carrying specimens Christopher Columbus. of unknown men and plants as proofs that a new world had been discovered. 8. Columbus's DiscoTcry caused a great excitement in Europe, as the printing-press scattered the news of it. Spanish ships, with soldiers and sailors, at once began to sail boldly westward, now that it was known that there was a new world and wealth across the Atlantic. Their adventures, particularly in Mexico and Peru, make up a wonderful and interesting story, but it does not fall within the limits of our history. Before many years had passed, Spain had conquered for herself nearly all South America and that part of North America which is now called Mexico. But the Spaniards paid little attention to the territory which now belongs to the United States, preferring countries where gold and silver were easily ob- tained. 9. Four Voyages in all were made by Columbus, but withotit any further great discovery. He was treated unkindly by Ferdinand, king of Spain, and on one occasion was sent liome in chains by one of the king's officials. He never touched on tlie continent of Nortli America, 7. Describe Columbus's first voyage. His difficulties with his men. His discov- ery. His exploration.''. 8. What were the results of Columbus's discovery ? Where were the Spanish conquests made ? Why were none made in central North America ? 6 DISCOVERIES. though on hia third voyage, in 1498, he landed on the continent of South America, near tlie Orinoco River. He died without knowing that he had discovered a new world, but still supposing that he had only reached the East Indies. The world which he had discovered was not named for him. It was called America from Amerigo Vespucci (in Latin Americus Vespucius), a merchant and traveller of Florence, who Track of Columbus. was the first to describe it as a separate continent. Before this happened, the native inhabitants were generally called Indians, from the belief that their country was the Indies; and the name has been retained. 10. Spanish Discoveries soon made known that part of the coast of North America which lies on the Gulf of Mexico and the southern Atlantic. In 1512, Ponce de Leon discovered the coast of what is now eastern Florida, giving it the name of Florida be- cause he discovered it on Easter Sunday, called in Spanish Pascua Florida. In 1520, Ayllon explored the coast of what is now South Carolina; and in 1528, Narvaez explored the northwest coast of Florida, along the Gulf of Mexico. There are some proofs that these parts of the coast were really dis- covered before 1502 by forgotten Spanish sailors, but the dates given above are the only ones of which we have a record. 11. Englisli Discoveries were the only ones which had much to do with the country which is now the United States. John 9. How many voyages did Columbus make ? How was he treated ? On which continent did he land ? Did he know the extent of his discovery ? Why was the new world named America ? 10. What is said of Spanish discoveries? Of Ponce de Leon's discovery ? Of Ayllon's discovery ? Of Narvaez's discovery ? ATLANTIC DISCOVERIES. Atlantic Discoveries. 8 THE CAB0T8. Cabot, a merchant of Venice, in Italy, then living in Bristol, Eng^ land, and his son Sebastian, fitted out a ship, the Matthew^ which discovered North America at Cape Breton Island (June 24, 1497). They called it Prima Vista ("first sight"). In 1498, Sebastian Cabot explored the whole Atlantic coast from Cape Breton to Albemarle Sound, and claimed it for England. No attempt to settle the country was made for many years, except an unsuccessful effort by Martin Frobisher to colonize Labrador; but English sail- ors continued to follow the path of the Cabots across the northern Atlantic, in order to share in the Newfoundland fisheries. 12. French Discoveries, like those of Spain, had very little to do with the future history of the United States. The Newfound- land fisheries attracted French sailors across the Atlantic, and, in 1506, Denys discovered the Gulf of St. Lawrence. In 1524, Ver- razzani, a Florentine sailor in the French service, explored the At- lantic coast, north of what is now South Carolina. In 1534, Cartier discovered the great river St. Lawrence, and this drew the French off in that direction, so that whatever discoveries they made were made in Canada (§20). 13. Portugal and Spain had made an agreement in 1493, by which Portugal was not to interfere with Spain in America and Spain was not to interfere with Portugal in Africa or the East In- dies. Portugal, therefore, took no part in American discovery, ex- cept that Cortereal, a Portuguese sailor, explored the Atlantic coast, in 1501, from Maine to Newfoundland. The maritime nations of western Europe were then Spain, England, France, and Portugal; no other nation was at all likely to attempt settle- ments in America. Holland was then subject to Spain, and attempted no settlements until she had. become independent (§28). Italy and Ger many were then divided into many weak states; and Sweden was not strong enough to dispute the new continent with the great nations (§29). 14. Tlie Interior of North America was not touched by any of the discoveries above mentioned. Some of the Spanish governors 11. What is said of English discoveries ? Who were the Cabots ? What did they discover on their first voyage ? On the second voyage ? What was the in- fluence of the Newfoundland fisheries ? 12. What is said of the French discoveries ? Of the discovery of Denys ? Of Verrazzani ? Of Cartier ? 13. What agreement had been made by Portugal and Spain ? What was the only Portuguese exploration ? Why were no explorations made by Holland, Italy, Germany, and Sweden ? 14. Were any discoveries made in the interior ? DE SOTO. 9 of Mexico sent expeditions northward into what is now New Mexico and California ; but they accomplished little. The only effort to explore the interior, before the English colonies began to grow in- ward from the coast, was the remarkable expedition of De Soto. 15. De Soto was the Spanish governor of Cuba. In 1539, he landed at Tampa Bay, in Florida, with a force of 900 men, and marched through the continent for three years, vainly hoping to find and conquer a rich Indian kingdom. He ■went north nearly to the Tennessee River, then southerly to where Mobile now stands, and thence northwesterly to the Mississippi River, which he crossed in April, 1541, near the present southern bound- ary of Tennessee. He marched westward for several hundred miles across the present State of Arkansas, but found everywhere only savages wandering in a wilderness. All this time, it was De Soto's courage which had kept up the courage of the men, but even De Soto's courage gave out at length, and he began to move southward on the way home. He died, worn out, on the banks of the Mississippi, near the mouth of the Red River, and was buried beneath the waters of the great river which he had discovered. His soldiers then built boats, and sailed down the river to the Gulf of Mexico, and so to Mexico, which the Spaniards had conquered in 1521. 16. The Pacific Coast was explored in 1543 by Cabrillo and Ferelo, two Spaniards, as far north as Oregon. In 1580, Drake, an English navigator, sailed along the coast and called it New Albion. In 1592, Juan de Fuca, a Spanish pilot, explored the coast as far as the strait 1 5. What is said of De Soto and his expedition ? What course did he follow ? What became of De Soto ? Of his men ? 16. What is said of the expeditions of Cabrillo and Ferelo ? Of Drake's discov- eries ? Of Juan de Fuca's exploration ? Were any Spanish settlements made on the Pacific coast '{ Scale of Wiles 100 200 300 400 De Soto's Expedition. 10 BE CORD OF DISCO VEBIES. ^^W^. '^ ^ mM ^^ -s^ — --. %\ which bears his name. The territory remained under the control of rpain, and a few settlements were made by Spanish missionaries; but little was known about the country uDtil it became a part of the United States in 1848. (§574.) 17. The Discoveries of Spain, England, France, and Portugal have been given separately above. They may be collected, as follows : (S., Spanish; E., English; F., French; P., Portuguese.) Atlantic Coast. 1492— Columbus (S.): West Indies § 7 1497— Cabots (E.): Cape Breton Island 11 1498— Sebastian Cabot (E.): Albemarle Sound to Cape Breton Island 11 1501— Cortereal(P.): Maine to Newfoundland 13 1506— Denys (F.): Gulf of St. Lawrence 12 1512— Ponce de Leon (S.): Florida 10 1520— Ayllon (S.): South Carolina 10 1524— Verrazzani(F.): South Carolina to Nova Scotia. . 12 ;^534_Cartier(F.): River St. Lawrence 12 ■£skf'h; ['^K^^dl ^ '1- Ui Scale of Miles 300 JJJO Pacific Discoveries, 1 7. Give the date and place of Columbus's discovery. Of the Cabots' discovery. Of Sebastian Cabot's discovery. Of Oortereal's discovery. Of Denys's discovery. Of De Leon's discovery. Of Ayllon's discovery. Of Verrazzani's exploration. Of Cartier's discovery. Of JSIarvaez's exploration. Of the exploration of CabrillG. Of Drake. Of De Fuca. Of Coronado. Of Aiargon. Of De Soto. FRENCH FAILURES. 11 Gulf op Mexico, 1528— Narvaez (S.) : Northwestern Florida. § 10 Pacific Coast. 1543— Cabrillo (S.): Pacific coast to Oregon 16 1579— Drake (E.): Pacific coast 16 1593 — De Fuca (S.): Pacific coast to British America 16 Interior. 1540 — Coronado (S.): New Mexico 14 1540— Alar9on (S.): Colorado River 14 1541 — De Soto: Mississippi River and Southern States 14 Supplementary Questions. Locations. — (School-map locations in italics.) — Bound the United States of America, excluding Alaska. Locate Iceland. Greenland. Newport, R. I. (§ 65). Palos, Spain. The Canary Islands. The Orinoco River. Florida. South Carolina, Cape Breton Island. Albemarle Sound, The Gulf of St. Lawrence. The St, Lawrence River. Maine. Newfoundland, New Mexico, California, Tampa Bay, Tennessee River, Mobile, Mississippi Rivver, Oregon. Strait of Fuca. Review. — About what year did the Northmen discover America? When did Columbus discover America? Who discovered the north At- lantic coast of North America, and when? Who discovered the Caro- lioa coast, and when? Who discovered the Florida coast, and when? Who discovered the Mississippi, and when? PERIOD II,— SETTLEMENT, 18. The Discoveries which we have been considering had made the Atlantic coast of North America pretty well known before the year 1530, but settlement did not begin until some seventy years later. Spain did not seem inclined to settle this part of the conti- nent ; our two oldest towns, at present, St. Augustine, in Florida (founded in 1565), and Santa Fe, in New Mexico (founded in 1582), were originally Spanish settlements, but even these were not in the territory of the United States when our national history began. France and England made a number of unsuccessful attempts to found settlements before England at last succeeded in getting con- trol of the coast. We will first consider the failures. 19. French Failures began in 1540, when Cartier, who had discovered the St. Lawrence River in 1534 (§12), made a settle- 18. Did the American discoveries bringr settlements at once ? Were any settle- ments made by Spain ? By France and England ? 19. What was the first French failure ? Did the French then give up the St. Lawrence ? What failures were made by the French in Carolina ? What is said of the first of these attempts ? Of the second ? Was there any further French settle- ment here ? 12 GAJ^ADA. Scale of Miles ment at Quebec ; it was given up after the second winter. French vessels still sailed up the St. Lawrence from time to time, but for sixty years the people in France made no further attempt to found a settlement here. In 1562 and 1564, French settlements were at- tempted on the southern Atlantic coast, but they were failures. The first was at Port Royal, when r^ I the colonists became dis- -^X couraged, left for home, and came near starving on the I voyage. The second, near where St. Augustine now stands, was too near the Spanish possessions, and the Spaniards destroyed it. x\n- other French expedition took revenge on the Span- iards, but made no further attempt to continue the settlement. 20. Canada finally be- came the seat of successful French settlement in North America. In 1605, De Monts, with a commission from the king of France, made a suc- cessful settlement in Acadia (the French name for Nova Scotia). In 1608, Cham- plain made a settlement at Quebec. Other Frenchmen settled along the St. Law- rence, and took possession of what is now the Domin- ion of Canada. It remained a French possession until If' OB-n J 607 ^ / y tf»portIloyal 1562 iTrench 1564 , St. Augustine Atlaijtic Settlements. 1763 (§ 157), and the de- scendants of the old settlers are still often called French-Canadians. 20. Where did the French finally settle ? What is said of De Monts' settlement? Of Champlain's ? Of other French settlements ? Of the French possession of Canada ? SIR WALTER MALMGJS. 18 De Monts also made several efforts to settle in New England, but failed iu all of them. The French did not begin permanent settlements within the territory of the United States until about 1673 (§ 140). 21. English Failures began in 1576, with a voyage of Martin Frobisher to Labrador. He expected to find gold there, to dis- cover a northwest passage, and to settle the country ; but he failed in all three points. In 1578, Sir Humphrey Gilbert, with a com- mission from Queen Elizabeth, made an unsuccessful effort to settle in North America. In 1583, he sailed again with five ships, and reached Newfoundland. But his men were ungovernable, and he was compelled to return. On the return voyage his own ship was lost with all on board. He had refused to desert the men in his ship, which was the small- est in the fleet, saying manfully, "We are as near heaven by sea as by land." 22. The Northwest Passage continued for a long time to be one of the great objects of the early English and Dutch voyages. The Portu- guese claimed the sea-road from Europe to the East Indies, around Africa (§ 5). The Spaniards claimed the road around South America, which Magellan had discovered in 1520. It was supposed that North America was not very broad, or that it was a collection of islands, like the West Indies, and the English hoped to find a passage for themselves through it to the Pacific Ocean. In 1609, Hudson (§28) sailed up the river which bears his name until he ran aground, hoping every hour to sail out into the Pacific. In 1850, Captain McClure at last found a " northwest pas- sage" through the Arctic Ocean, but the ice makes it useless (§ 864). Long before this, however, the Spaniards and Portuguese had been com- pelled to give up their asserted right to prevent ships of other nations from using the ocean route around Cape Horn and the Cape of Good Hope. 23. Sir Walter Raleigh, Gilbert's half-brother, next took up the work. In 1584, he sent two small vessels, under Amidas and Barlow, who found a suitable place for a colony at Roanoke Island, on the coast, which now belongs to North Carolina. Ra- leigh named the whole coast Virginia, in honor of Queen Elizabeth, who was unmarried and was fond of being called the " virgin queen," and the name is still given to a part of it, the present State of Virginia. Raleigh sent two colonies to 21. How did the English failures begin ? What is said of Frobisher's expedi- tion ? Of Gilbert's first. voyage ? Of his last voyage ? 22. What is said of the Northwest Passage ? Why were the English and Dutch anxious to find it ? Has it ever been discovered ? 23. Who succeeded to Gilbert's work ? What was done by Amidas and Barlow? What name was given to the country, and why ? What is said of Raleigh's first colony ? Of his second colony ? Who was Virginia Dare ? Did Raleigh send any more colonies ? 14 BABTHOLOMEW G08N0LD. Roanoke Isknd. The first, under Grenville, in 1585, was starved out in a year, and the colonists went back to England. The second, under White, in 1587, had disappeared when it was searched for three years after- ward, and no trace of it has ever since been found. Among the hundred or more persons who perished in it was White's little granddaughter, Virginia Dare, the first child of English parents born within the present limits of the United States. Raleigh attempted no more settlements. Before Raleigh died (in 1618), Virginia was a flourishing colony (§ 83). Raleigh himself never went to North America; but he took a great interest in its settle- ment and its productions. The common story is that he introduced the practice of smoking tobacco from America into England; and that one of his servants, seeing him smoking and tliinking him on fire, threw a pitcher of beer on him to put out the fire. But it is quite certain that tobacco was used in Europe before Raleigh used it, 24. Bartholomew Gosnold, in 1602, found a new rotite across the Atlantic, by the Azores Islands, which saved 1500 miles in distance. He made a settlement in what is now called Buz- zard's Bay, in Massachusetts ; but his men lost courage, and he returned with a ship-load of sassafras. At this time, more than a century after Columbus's discovery, there was not an Eng- lish settler in all North America; but English trading and fishing vessels were more often seen along the coast, and their accounts of the country kept alive the English desire for American settlements. 25. English. Settlement took a new form in 1606, under King James I. Two great companies were formed, one at London, called Sir Walter Raleigh. 24. What was Gosnold's discovery? His attempt to make a settlement? What was the condition of English settlement at this time? What kept alive the desire for settlement? 25. What is said of English settlement in 1606? What two companies were formed? Give the limits of the grant to the London Company. Of the grant to the Plymouth Company. What was done with the territory between the two grants? What was the westward extent of the grants? ENGLISH SETTLEMENT. 15 the London Company, the other at Plymouth, called the Plymouth Company. To the London Company the king granted the coast of North America from latitude 34° to latitude 38°; that is, from about Cape Fear to the Rappahannock River. To the Plymouth Company he gave the coast from latitude 41° to 45°; that is, from about the mouth of the Hudson River to the eastern point of Maine (see map, page 66). The coast between the Rappahannock and the Hudson was granted to both companies; but neither was to fix a colony within 100 miles of any colony already planted by the other. There was no western boundary to the grants, which were supposed to extend across the continent to the Pacific Ocean. 26. Successful Settlement began with the formation of the companies, the first successful colony being made at Jamestown in Virginia, in 1607 (§ 80). The first attempts had failed because of natural difficulties. A few people, placed in a wilderness, with 3000 miles of stormy ocean between them and help of any kind, and without protection of any sort from hostile Indians, soon died fiom accident or disease, or were forced to return to England. But the new companies were richer, and were able to send out colonies large enough and well enough equipped to pro- tect themselves from the beginning; and when this had been done, many of the difficulties disappeared at once. Every year a greater number of persons came to America, to get land for nothing and to escape poverty or persecution at home; and it was not long before the coast was dotted with little settlements, and a few persons began to press inland. 27. The Colonization of the United States also begins with the for- mation of the companies. The territory granted to the companies was gradually cut up into separate colonies, and new colonies were formed to the southward. Thus there came to be, in time, thirteen English colonies, Virginia and Massachusetts being the remnants of the first grants to the two companies, after the other colonies had been cut out of them. In making these first grants, the king had been careful to avoid the territories of the Spaniards on the soutli, and the French on the north; and it thus happened that the English colonies in North America were fixed nearly together, and within the present limits of the United States. The advantages of this were that it placed an enterpris- ing and ambitious people in the best part of the continent, where the climate was neither too hot nor too cold; and that it gave them the op- portunity to unite in future and grow into a great nation. The forma- tion of these colonies falls under the next period (§36). 28. Holland had rebelled against Spain, about the time of the first English failures (§ 21), and had become a strong naA^al power. 26. How did successful settlement begin? What were the difficulties of the first colonies? What advantages had the companies? What were the results? 27. How did colonization begin? How were the colonies formed? How many colonies were formed? How did they fjill within the present limits of the United States? What were the advantages of this result? 28. What reason had Holland for claiming a part of the coast? How was the Dutch settlement made? How long did it remain Dutch? 16 HOLLAND AND SWEDE:N. In 1609, Hendrik (Henry) Hudson, an Englishman in tlie service of Holland, discovered tlie Hudson River, and explored the coast as far as Chesapeake Bay more closely than previous voyagers had done. Dutch traders at once sent vessels to Manhattan Island (now New York City), to trade with the Indians ; and in 1621 Holland granted the terri- tory from Delaware Bay to the Connecticut River to the Dutch West India Company. This com- pany established the city of New Amsterdam (now New York) in 1623, and called the whole terri- tory New Netherlands. For the next forty years, this continued to be a Dutch colony, thrust in be- Henry Hudson. tween English colonies to the north and to the south of it. It was then conquered by the English (§ 113). The price paid to the Indians by the Dutch for Manhattan Island was 60 guilders (about $24). 29. Sweden, without any claims by discovery, fixed a colony in what is now the State of Delaware, in 1638. Its leader was Peter Minuit, who had been a Dutch governor of New Netherlands, but had gone over to the service of Sweden. The chief town of this colony was Christina, near the present city of Wilmington. In 1655 a Dutch force from New Amsterdam compelled the Swedes to ac- knowledge themselves under the government of Holland ; and it finally passed under English rule, with the rest of New Netherlands (§ 113). It was then transferred to Penn (§ 125). 30. Summary, — We have thus traced the steps by which Eng- land established her colonies on the Atlantic coast of North Amer- ica. Spain had chosen the territory to the south, and France the territory to the north ; while the territory between them fell to Eng- 29. What is said of the Swedish colony? Of the changes in its government? 30. How did England obtain her position on the Atlantic coast? What were the English failures in Canada? The French failure? The French successes? The French failures in the United States? The Spanish successes? The English fail- uies? The English success? Give the date of the Dutch discovery. Of the Dutch gettlement. Of the Swedish settlement. SUMMARY. 17 land. At first, she had Holland and Sweden as rivals ; but these were not strong enough to resist her ; and the whole Atlantic coast, from Florida to Nova Scotia, became English. The dates of the more important steps in the settlement are as follows : (Sp., Spanish; E., English; F., French; D., Dutch; Sw., Swedish.) Canada. 1540— Cartier (F.): Quebec (failure) 819 1576— Frobisher (E.): Labrador (failure) 21 1583— Gilbert (E.) : Newfoundland (failure) 22 1605— De MoDts (F.): Acadia, or Nova Scotia (success) 20 1608— Champ] ain (F.) : Quebec (success) 20 (Here begins the French colonization of Canada, § 139.) The United States, 1563— South Carolina (F.): Port Royal (failure) 19 1564— Florida (F.): Near St. Augustine (failure) 19 1565 — Florida (Sp.): St. Augustine (success) 18 1582— New Mexico (Sp.): Santa Fe (success). 18 1585— North Carolina (E.): Roanoke Island (failure) 23 1587— North Carolina (E.): Roanoke Island (failure) 23 leCi— Massachusetts (E.): Buzzard's Bay (failure) 24 1607— -Virginia (E.): Jamestown (success) 26, 36 (Here begins the Eoglish colonization of the United States.) 1609— New York (D.) : Hudson's discovery 28 1623— New York (D.): Dutch settlement (became English in 1664) 28 1638 — Delaware (Sw.): Swedish settlement (became Eng- lish in 1664) 29 Supplementary Questions. Locations. — (School-map locations in italics.) — Locate St. Augustine, Fia. ; Santa Fe, N. M. ; Quebec, Canada; Port Royal, S. C. ; Nova Sco- tia; Labrador; Newfoundland; Roanoke Island, N. C. ; the Azoren Isl- ands; Buzzard's Bay, Mass.; Cape Fear; Rappahannock River; Hud- son River; Maine. Which of the thirteen original States (§ 187) were formed from the London Company's grant? Whicli from the Plymouth Company's grant? Which from the territory between the two? Review. — Name and give the date of the first successful settlement within the present limits of the United States. Of the second. In what part of the continent were successful Spanish settlements made? Suc- cessful French settlements? Successful English settlements? Who was the first great leader in English settlement? The second? Why did he call the country Virginia? Name and give the date of the two great companies under which English settlement began? Where and when was the first successful English settlement made? The Dutch settle- ment? The Swedish settlement? 18 THE ENGLISH COMMONWEALTH. European Affairs. 31. European Affairs. — While English settlement in America was beginning, between the years 1600 and 1690, great events were taking place in Europe ; and it is necessary to bear them in mind while studying the next period, for they had a great influence on the history of the English colonies in America. In England the powers of government were divided between the king, the House of Lords (or hereditary nobles), and the House of Commons (elected by a part of the people). The two Houses together w^ere called the Parliament; and this body had little by little gained for itself the power of taxing the people. When Queen Elizabeth died (1603), and a new king, James L, came from Scotland, Parliament became bolder in declaring its power. James, and still more his son Charles L, resisted the claim, and even attempted at times to govern and lay taxes without calling the Parliament together. But the people refused to pay such taxes, and after each attempt the king was compelled to call the Parliament together and ask for money. Then the Parliament re- fused to lay taxes, unless the king would give up other powers which were considered objectionable. The king or queen of England has at the present time lost ahnost all power, and so has the House of Lords. Almost all powers of government now belong to the House of Commons, 32. The Commonwealth. In 1642, the quarrel broke out into open war. The Parliament was successful, defeated and captured the king, Charles I., and in 1649 beheaded him as a traitor and tyrant. Oliver Cromwell, the leader of the Parliamentary army, soon after- 31. Why is it necessary to turn to European affairs? How were the powers of government divided in England? What was tho Parliament, and what was its chief power? What happened when Queen Ehzabeth died? What did the kings attempt to do? What were the results? 82. What happened in 1642? Wliat was the result of the Avar ? What is said of Cromwell? What is this period called? Cavalier and Puritan. EUROPE AND THE COLONIES. 19 ward became ruler of England, with the title of Lord Protector, and held power until his death in 1658. This period is usually called the Commonwealth period of English history. The king's friends were often called Cavaliers, and the supporters of the Commonwealth Puritans or Roundheads, since they cut their hair short, while the Cavaliers wore long, curling wigs. 33. The Restoration. — In 1660, the people, tired of the Com- monwealth and the rule of the army, called back Charles I.'s son, who had been living in exile, and made hira king, with the title of Charles II. In 1685, he was succeeded by his brother, who had been Duke of York, but was now called James II. He endeavored, as Charles I. had done, to rule by his own will. In 1688, his sub- jects rebelled, drove him and his son away to France, and called in his son-in-law and daughter, William of Orange and Mary, as king and queen. This event is commonly called the English Eevo- lution of 1688. 34. In France, events took an exactly opposite direction. Louis XIII. in 1614 got rid of the body which had made laws, and the French kings ruled by their own will until the opening of the French Revolution in 1789 (§ 306). In 1685, a religious perse- cution was begun in France, and drove many of the Protestants, commonly called Huguenots, out of that kingdom. Many of these came to America. 35. The Colonies were very much neglected under James I. and Charles L; they enjoyed great freedom from interference under the Commonwealth ; and they were subjected to great an- noyances and interferences under Charles IL, and still more under James II. (§ 74). But all through the century, the troubles in Eng- land were driving great numbers of people across the Atlantic, and increasing the population of the colonies very rapidly. It grew from nothing in 1600 to about 200,000 in 1700. The following are the leading European events referred to: 1603-1625: Reign of James I. 1625-1649: Reign of Charles I. (son of James I.). 1640: The fifth Parliament of the reign meets. 33. What happened in 1660? Who was the next king ? What is said of him ? What happened in 1688? 34. What event occurred in France in 1G14? In 1685 ? 35. What was the condition of the colonies under James I. and Charles I.? Under the Commonwealth? Under Charles II. and James II. ? What was the gen- eral effect of the troubles in England? What is said of the increase of population, in the colonies during the centurj? 20 COLONIZATION BEGUN. 1642: War breaks out. Battle of Edgehill. 1645: Battle of Naseby. The king captured. 1649: The king beheaded. 1649-1660: The Commonwealth. 1653: Cromwell is made Lord Protector. 1658: Death of Cromwell, 1660: Restoration. 1660-1685: Reign of Charles II. (son of Charles I.). 1685-1689: Reign of James II. (son of Charles I.). 1689-1703: Reign of William and Mary. PERIOD III.-COLONIZATION: 1607-1750. THE ENGLISH COLONIES IN GENERAL. 36. The London Company (§25) sent out Captain Christopher Newport, with one hundred and five emigrants, to settle at Roanoke Island. A storm drove him out of his course and into Chesapeake Bay ; he discovered the James River, which he named in honor of James I. ; and about fifty miles from its mouth, on the northern bank of the river, he planted the settlement of Jamestown, May 13, 1607. This was the first successful English settlement in the ter- ritory of the United States, and was the beginning of the colony of Virginia (§ 80). Jamestown has since been destroyed (§ 86). 37. The Southern Colonies were in the end five in number: Virginia, Maryland, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia. These were formed out of the grant to the London Company by the king through the following changes : (1) In 1632, the new col- ony of Maryland was formed out of the northeastern part of Vir- ginia (§ 89) ; (2) In 1665, Charles IL took off the southern part of Virginia, the present State of North Carolina, added to it the present territory of South Carolina and Georgia, and called the whole Carolina. Virginia was thus reduced to the limits which she afterward held as a State; (3) In 1729, Carolina was divided into North Carolina and South Carolina (§ 96) ; (4) In 1732, the new colony of Georgia was formed out of South Carolina (§107). The London Company could make no objection to these changes, for in 1624 the king had taken away its charter and put an end 36. Describe the settlement at Jamestown. What was its importance ? 37. Name the southern colonies. What was the first change ? The second '( The third ? The fourth ? What had become o-f the London Company ? THE NEW ENGLAND AND MIDDLE COLONIES. 21 to tlie company, which, as he claimed, was not using its charter properly and faithfully. Florida was not an English colony until 1763 (§ 157); nor a part of the United States until 1819 (§ 418). The names of the first four Eng- lish colonies on the southern coast were all royal: Virginia, from Eliza- beth, the virgin queen; Maryland, from Henrietta Maria, Charles I.'s queen; Carolina, from Charles II. of England; and Georgia, from George II. of England. 38. The Plymouth Company (§25) attempted to make a set- tlement in 1607, near the mouth of the Kennebec River, in Maine; but it was a failure, and the company made no more settlements on its own account. In 1620, the company was broken up, and a new one was formed, " The Council of Plymouth for the governing of New England." To this company the king gave the territory between north latitude 40° and 48° ; that is, from about Philadel- phia to Nova Scotia. Almost the only work done by this company was to grant lands to the various colonies named below ; and in 1635 it also gave back its powers to the king. The name New England was given to this coast in 1614 by Captain John Smith (§ 81). 39. The New England Colonies, formed from the Plymouth Company's grant, were at first seven : Plymouth, Massachusetts Bay, Connecticut, New Haven, Providence, Rhode Island, and New Hampshire, Plymouth was afterward united with Massachusetts Bay, New Haven with Connecticut, and Providence with Rhode Island. There were thus finally four New England colonies: Massachusetts Bay (§49), New Hampshire (§59), Connecticut (§ 61), and Rhode Island {%QQ). Maine was a part of Massachusetts until 1820 (§422). Vermont was claimed by New Hampshire and New York (§ 69). 40. The Middle Colonies, New York, New Jersey, Pennsyl- vania, and Delaware, were really conquered soil, taken from the Dutch (§ 28). Neither of the two great companies attempted to colonize this part of the coast, and it only came into English pos- session in 1664. 38. Did the Plymouth Company make any settlements ? What happened in 1620 ? What new grant was made ? What was the work done by this company ? How did it come to an end ? 89. What colonies were formed from the Plymoth Company's grant ? Which were afterward united ? Name the four New England colonies. 40. What is said of the Middle Colonies ? 22 THE COLONIES JW GENEBAL. 41. The GoYernments of these colonies were not all alike ; each had its own peculiarities. But they may be divided into three classes, the charter governments, the proprietary governments, and the royal governments. 42. The Charter Colonies were Massachusetts, Rhode Island, and Connecticut. These had charters from the king, written docu- ments which gave the colonists the power to elect their own offi cers and govern themselves. James II. succeeded in altering the charter of Massacliusetts so as to take away from the colonists the election of the principal officers (§ 58). The other two charters were unchanged. 43. The Proprietary Colonies were Maryland and Pennsyl- vania (including Delaware). These were given by the king to proprietors or owners, who formed governments in them. They also had charters, like the charter colonies, but they were given to the colonists by the proprietors, not by the king. The proprietors appointed the governors. 44. The Royal Colonies were New Hampshire, New York, New Jersey, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Geor- gia. These had no charters, and their governors were appointed by the king. Almost all of them were at first proprietary govern- ments, and fell into the hands of the king when the proprietors gave them up. This is a convenient division of the colonies, but cannot always be strictly followed. It is not easy, for example, to say whether Massa- chusetts was really a royal or a charter colony after 1691. 45. The Colonies in General were at first little interfered with by the king, who considered them an annoyance rather than an honor or a benefit. Thus the colonies, even those which had no charters, obtained the power to elect assemblies, which made the laws for the colonies. The governors sent out by the king had the power to forbid the passage of any law which seemed to them wrong or unwise ; but the governors were far from England, and 41. Were the governments of the colonies alike ? Name the three classes of colonial governments. 42. Name the charter colonies. What vv^as their form of government ? 43. Name the proprietary colonies. Who formed their governments? What is said of their charters ? Of their governors ? 44. Name the royal colonies. What was their form of government ? How did they become royal colonies ? 45. W^hat is said of the coloin"es and the king ? Who made tlie laws of the col- onies ? What was the power of i lie governors ? How were the colonies really gov- erned ? In what respects were they alike ? What had English colonization done ? DIFFICULTIES OF GOVERNMENT. 23 usually interfered very little. Thus it caine to pass that the colo- nies really governed themselves from the beginning. But all of them acknowledged the same king, and were parts of the British Empire. Their inhabitants were Englishmen, who moved, when they wished, from one colony to another, without any notion that they were going to a foreign country. English colonization really gave the king of England a new country to govern. The first assembly was in Virginia in 1619 (§ 80). 46. The New Country was not like the old one, though both had the same king, laws, and language, and many of the same cus- toms. England had a class of nobles, who helped to make the laws simply because they had been born in particular families, and without being elected ; there was no such class in the colonies. In England, only a very few men had the power to vote for members of the Parliament which made English laws; in the colonies, almost all men had the power to vote for members of the assemblies which made their laws. In England, there were a very few rich men and very many poor men, a very few educated men and very many ignorant men; in the colonies, nearly all the men of each colony were equally poor, though not generally ignorant. 47. These Differences made it much more difficult for the king to govern both countries well, for the laws which suited one of them were quite unsuited to the other. But none of the kings of England seem to have understood this. England was their own country, and thev were familiar with it ; America was far away, and they knew little about it. It was therefore difficult for the king, when it was necessary for him to interfere in the government of America, to know what was best for that country ; and there were many cases of bad government in all the colonies, because the king was not able to judge their needs wisely. As the colonies grew richer, these interferences became more troublesome for about one hundred and fifty years, until in 1776 the colonies broke away from England altogether (§193). 46. Was the new country like the old one ? What difference was there in re- spect to birth ? In respect to the power to vote ? In respect to wealth and educa- tion ? 47. How did these differences make it difficult to grovern both countries? Did the kings understand this? Why not? What was the consequence? What was the result in the end? 94 THE PLYMOUTH GOLONt. 48. Negro Slayery in the colonies was one of the worst of these cases of bad judgment. The first mention of it is in Virginia, in 1619, when a Dutch man-of-war exchanged some negro slaves for provisions. Negroes were soon held as slaves in all the colonies, though they increased most rapidly in the warmer southern colo- nies. Labor is the most important thing in a state. But, where laborers are generally known as slaves, no free man likes to labor, because there labor is thought to degrade the laborer to the level of a slave. A wise government would therefore have forbidden slavery in the colonies : the king of England not only did not for- bid it, but became an active partner in the slave trade, and refused to allow the colonies "to forbid it. Thus the southern colonies came to believe that slavery and slave labor were absolutely necessary to them. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate Roanoke Island, N. C. ; Chesapeake Bay; the James River; the five southern colonies; the Kennebec River; the four New England colonies; the four middle colonies. Review.— Give the place and date of the first successful English settlement within the United States. Name the classes of colonial gov- ernments. The charter colonies. The proprietary colonies. The royal colonies. What is the first mention of slavery within the United States? New England. [Colonization began in Virginia, in the London Company's terri- tory; but, when it had once begun, it went on more rapidly, for a tim-e, in the northern colonies. We take, therefore, (1) the New England col- onies, the Plymouth Company's grant; (2) the southern colonies, the London Company's grant; and (3) the middle colonies, the conquered territory.] (1) Massachusetts Bay Colony. 49. The Plymouth Colony was the irregular southeastern por- tion of the present State of Massachusetts. It was settled by a company of " Separatists," as they were called, who separated 48. What is said of neg^ro slavery? When is it first mentioned? How did it spread? What is said of labor? How does slavery hurt labor? What ought the king to have done? What did he do? What was the" result in the southern colonies? 49. Where was the Plymouth colony? By whom was it settled? How had they been treated in England? In Holland ? For what part of America did they set sail? How were they turned aside to Massachusetts? How many did they number? Wliat name did they give to the spot? What vs as the date of the landing? 26 THE PILGBIM8. themselves from the worship of the church , established by law m England. They had been severely persecuted in England under James I. and Charles I. (§ 35); and many of them fled to Holland, where they found peace. After a time, a number of them returned to Plymouth, in England, and thence set sail for New Amsterdam (New York), in order to settle there in the possessions of the Dutch. Storms drove theirship, the J/avy?oz^er, from her course, and they landed, one hundred in number. Seal op Massachusetts. ^ the present State of Massachusetts, at Plymouth. The date of the landing was December 21, 1620. The rock on which they are said to have landed is still seen, and is called Plymouth Rock, or Forefathers' Rock. Captain John Smith (§ 38, note) had already named the spot Plymouth. 50. The Pilgrims, as the colonists called themselves, suffered terribly during the bitter cold of winter, and only half of them lived through it. But they built houses of logs, using oiled paper instead of glass ; and in the spring obtained corn from the Indians. Other settlers followed them, and the little colony held its ground. It had no charter, but was governed by an agreement which the Pilgrims had made in the cabin of the Mayjlower before landing. Its history, until its union with the Massachusetts Bay colony in 1691 (§58), was very quiet and peaceful. It was never a large colony ; and its importance lay in the fact that it brought to New England a great number of other 'settlers who were in opposition to the Church of England, and gave New England a character of its own. 51. The Leaders of the Pilgrims were John Robinson, Miles Standish, John Carver, and William Bradford. Robinson was their minister in Amsterdam, but did not accompany them to America. Standish was an old soldier, and was the colony's military leader. He was "a man of a very small stature, yet of a very hot and 50. What is said of the first winter? How did the colony exist? How was it governed? What is said of its history? What was its importance? 51. Who were the leaders of the colony? What is said of Robinson? Of Stan- dish? How is he described? What is said of Carver? Of Bradford? Were there any years in which he was not re-elected? THE MASSACHUSETTS BAT COLONY, 27 angry temper," and was mucli dreaded by the Indians. On one occasion, lie stabbed a hostile chief in the midst of his tribe. Carver was the first governor. He died during the first winter. Bradford was elected in his place, and was re-elected yearly for about thirty years, until his death. The only years in which he was not re-elected were those in which, " by importunity, he got off." 62. The Massachusetts Bay Colony comprised the northern part of the present State of Massachusetts, from about Boston '-^^^'2' Plymouth Eock. northward. It was founded by Puritans, who had not altogether separated from the Church of England, but disliked some of its ceremonies. They sided with the Parliament against the king and the Cavaliers (§32), and were persecuted as the Separatists had been. In 1628, a company of them bought their territory from the Council of Plymouth and sent out a colony which settled at Salem. The next year, Charles I. gave them a charter, and they sent out more colonists, who settled at Salem and Charles- town. In 1630, a highly important step was taken. The company itself moved over to America, with its officers, charter, and all its powers; and thus the Puritans obtained a 62. Where was the Massachusetts Bay colony ? Who founded it ? How hnd they been treated in England? What happened in 1628? In 16:^9? What important Step was then taken ? 28 THE PTTRITAN LBADEUS. colony of tlieir own in America, without any depenaence upon England. 63. The Population of the Governor John Winthrop. colony increased at once. The great Puritan colony came over in 1630, when Governor John Winthrop and 1500 others emi- grated and settled Boston, Cam- bridge, Lynn, and other towns. For a few years the new settlers suffered severely from cold, hun- ger, and other hardships, but not so much as the Plymouth settlers had suffered. The Massachusetts Bay settlers were richer, and had brought more supplies. There were more Puritans than Sepa- ratists in England, and so there were more emigrants to Massachu- setts Bay than to the rest of New England. The men brought money and laboring power ; the people worked hard ; and Massa- chusetts Bay soon became one of the most prosperous of the colo- nies. 64. The Leaders of this colony were John Endicott, John Winthrop, Sir Henry Vane, and John Cotton, Thomas Hooker, Samuel Stone, and a great number of other ministers. Endicott, the first governor, was a rigid Puritan, who cut the cross out of the British flags in the colony, and compelled the women to wear veils at church, and the men to cut their hair short. Winthrop w^as an English lawyer, a highly educated man, and more gentle than Endicott in his religious feeling. Vane was rich, able, and accom- plished, and was elected governor when only twenty-four years old. He returned to England, helped to overthrow the king, opposed Cromwell, and was beheaded after the restoration (§ 33). The last three named were able ministers ; and the colonists said that God had given them " Cotton for their clothing. Hooker for their fish- ing, and Stone for their building." 53. What is said of the population? Of the great Puritan colony? Did the settlers suffer as much as those at Plymouth? Why not? Why d^d the population incrpase? What was the result? 54. Who were the leaders of the colony? What is said of Endicott? Of Win- throp? Of Vane? Of Cotton, Hooker, and Stone? THE QXTAKBttS. 29 55. Religious Feeling marked most of the New England colo» nists. They had tied from religious persecution in the old world, and in the new world they made the building of churches, the founding of religious schools, and the preaching of the gospel a great part of their work. In Massachusetts Bay, particularly, they were determined to found a religious state. Their ministers were their leading men, and no one could vote unless he was a member of the church. They dealt harshly with men of other religious beliefs who came to the colony and annoyed them by disputing with the Puritan ministers. Roger Williams held objectionable views on religious liberty and on the relation of the colony to the crown. He was ordered back to England ; but rather than return, he went into the wilderness and founded the colony of Rhode Island (§ 66). Two years afterward, Mrs. Anne Hutchinson and her followers were banished for teaching new religious doctrines. She also went to Rhode Island, and thence to New Netherlands, where she was killed in a night attack by the Indians. Site of Boston in 1620. 56. The Quakers gave the New England colonists most trouble, for they insisted on freedom of worship, and disobeyed the laws which forbade preaching by any but Puritan ministers. They per- sisted in entering Puritan meetings and arguing with the ministers, and were punished in various ways. In 1656, a law was passed that any Quaker who returned to the colony after banishment should be put to death. The king stopped the execution of the law after the restoration (§ 33) ; but it shows the spirit of the times. 65. What is said of religrious feeling? Why had the colonists come to the new world? What were they determined to do? How did they treat men of other religious beliefs? How did they treat the Baptists? Mrs. Hutchinson? What be- came of her? 56. How did the Quakers trouble the colonists? What law was passed in 1656? Was it put into execution? so THE COLONTES UNITE^i 57. The Salem Witchcraft. — Before this fe|)irit of religious persecution died away, it gave rise to the delusion known as the Salem witchcraft. Most people at the time, and the Puri- tans as strongly as others, believed that there were witches, who had received power from the devil to hurt or kill men and cattle. Both Massachusetts and Connecticut had made laws against witch- craft, and had hanged a number of persons for being witches. In 1692, the whole town of Salem became crazed with the belief that witches were at work there. Two silly or wicked little girls de- clared that different persons had taken the form of black cats or black dogs, and had bitten, pinched, and choked them. The people believed them, and the great minister of the colony, Mr. Cotton Mather, supported them. The supposed witches were pun- ished with religious fury ; and wicked people seized the opportu- nity to charge their enemies with being witches. Before the ter- ror died away, about twenty in- nocent people, mostly old wo- men and Indians, had been put to death. Finally, the magis- trates and people came to their senses; and punishments for witchcraft were stopped. 58. The Colonies United The New England colonists sided with the Parliament against the king ; and during the Common- wealth period (§ 32) the Massa- chusetts Bay Colony was allowed to take possession of all the rest of New England to the north of her; and this new territory was left to her for some years after 57. What delusion grew out of this spirit? What belief was common at the time? What had Massachusetts and Connecticut already done? What happened in 1692? How did the delusion begin? How did it spread ? What were its effects? How many were put to death? How was the delusion stopped? 58. Which side did the New England colonists take during the civil war in Eng- land? What did Massachusetts gain during the Commonwealth? What happened in 1684? What new charter was granted? How did it unite the colonies? What ri^ht was taken from the people? How were religious persecutions stopped? How long did the colony remain under this charter? 25 WJ lUO .150 200 Massachusetts Bay Colony. I^EW HAMPSHIRE. 31 the restoration (§ 33). In 1684, the king's judges declared the Massachusetts charter at an end ; and James II. attempted to make the whole of New England one royal colony (§'74), when he was driven from the throne in 1689. The new sovereigns, William and Mary, instead of restoring the old charter, granted a new charter in 1691. It united the colonies of Plymouth and Massachusetts Bay, the province of Maine, and the territory of Nova Scotia, into one colony, by the name of Massachusetts Bay; and made New Hampshire a separate colony (§ 60). But the right to elect the governor was taken from the people, and all religions except the Eoman Catholic were to be permitted. The colony remained under this charter until the colonies finally rebelled against Great Britain (§193). In the charters the name is variously spelled Massav-.husetts, Matta- chusetts, and Massalhusetts. It is an Indian word, and is said to mean "blue hills." Supplementary Questions. Locations. — (School-map locations in italics.) — Locate Plymout7i,Eng- land; New Amsterdam (New York) (§121); Plymouth, Mass.; Salem; Charlestown; Boston; Cambridge; Lynn; the original Plymouth col- ony; the original Massachusetts Bay colony; the Massachusetts Bay col- ony during the Commonwealth period ; the same colony j;_fter 1691. Review. — Who settled Plymouth colony? At what date? Who were its leaders? Who settled Massachusetts Bay colony? In what year? In what year did the company remove to the colony? Who were its leaders? What was the date of the Salem witchcraft? When were the two colonies united? (2) New Hampshire. 69. New Hampshire was John Mason's share of a tract of land granted to him and Sir Ferdinando .,^<^^^^"'""^^ Gorges, in 1622, by the Council of Ply- / x mouth (§ 38). The grant covered the f j \^ territory between the Merrimac and Ken- ^ ' j - 4 i \ nebec rivers. Small settlements were ^^^^^^^^^^ — ^'^ made at Portsmouth and Dover, in 1623 ; t " ""^^^ S ^&s^^ict r^Sffi^ Hampshire, from his own county of ^'^^i:!!^'^ -^ Hampshire, in England. ^^^^ «^ ^^^ Hampshire. 59. What was New Hampshire? What was the whole grant? When were set- tlements made, and where? When was the grant divided? Why was New Hamp- shire so nanied? TEE CONNECTICUT COLONY. 60. The Colony was hardly more tlian a few fishing villages. In 1641, it joined Massachusetts; but the king separated them in 1679, and made New Hampshire a royal colony (§ 44). In 1688, the colony again joined Massachu- setts ; and in 1691, the king again separated them (§ 58). New Hampshire then re- mained a royal colony until the colonies rebelled against Great Britain (§193). It never was a large colony ; its interior set- tlements were farming townships ; and its history was uneventful. See also Vermont (§ 69). Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate the Merrimac River; the Kenuebec Kiver; Portsmouth; Dover. Review. — In what year was New Hamp- In what year was its first settlement made? In what Who was the first proprietor? When did Scale of Miles 25 50 100 150 New Hampshire Colony. shire granted? year was the grant divided? it finally become a royal colony? now (3) Connecticut. 61. The Connecticut Colony consisted of the territory within the State of Connecticut, with the exception of the few townships on the shore of Long Island Sound, which formed the New Haven colony (§ 64). It is said to have been granted in 1630 to the Earl of Warwick by the Council of Plymouth (§ 38). In 1631, Warwick transferred it to Lord Say, Lord Brooke, and others. In 1635, they made a set- tlement, which they called Saybrook, at the mouth of the Connecticut River, but made no further attempts to colonize. Their claims were afterward purchased by the Con- necticut settlers. Seal of Connecticut. 60. What did the colony consist of? What happened in 1641? In 1679' In 1688? In 1691? What was New Hampshire thereafter? What is said of its condi- tion and history? 61. What did the Connecticut colony consist of ? To whom is it said to have been granted in 1630? In 1631? Did they make any settlements? Who purchased their EARLY BISTORT OF CONNECTICUT. 33 62, Settlement had already been begun by immigrants from Massachusetts, without permission of the proprietors. Their prin- cipal leader was Thomas Hooker (§ 54). They travelled on foot through the Massachusetts wilderness to the Connecticut River, driving their cattle before them, and sometimes living chiefly on milk. They settled the towns of Wethersfield in 1634, Windsor in 1635, and Hartford in 1636. In 1639, they formed the first Charter Oak. written constitution in America, and took the name of the Con- necticut colony. Saybrook joined them ; new towns were settled ; and they retained their separate government throughout the Com- monwealth period. Connecticut, an Indian word, means " the long river." 63. The Early History of the Connecticut colony was not very eventful. The principal Indian difficulties were with the Pequots, a powerful tribe of eastern Connecticut. In 1637, the settlers made war on the tribe, surrounded the Indians in their fort near Groton, and killed many of them. Another defeat near Fairfield put an end to the tribe : its members joined other tribes, or were sold as slaves. The Dutch in New Netherland claimed the terri- 62. Who had beg'un settlements? Who was their leader? How did they travel? What were their first settlements? What happened in 1689? How did the colonv increase? 63. What is said of its history? Of the Peqnots? What happened in 1637? Wliat did the Dutqh claim? How was this dispute settled? 34 THE COLONIES UNITED. tory up to tlie Connecticut River ; but this dispute was settled in 1650 by a treaty at Hartford, fixing the boundary between Con- necticut and New Netherland (New York) very nearly as at pres- ent. 64. The New Hayen Colony was settled in 1638, by a company of English immigrants, under Rev. John Davenport and Theophilus Eaton, who bought lands from the Indians. Other settlers followed them and formed new towns near by, on the shore of Long Island Sound. In 1639, these towns united under the name of the New Haven colony. There were thus two colonies within the present State of Connecticut, neither of them having a charter ; and each tried to gain to itself the new towns as they were formed. These, however, generally preferred to go into the Connecticut colony, for New Haven, like Massachusetts Bay, allowed no one but mem- bers of the church to vote or hold office (§ 55). 65. The Colonies United. — In 1660, when the Commonwealth came to an end in England, and Charles II. came to the throne (§33), the Connec- ticut colony, the stronger of the two, set about to obtain a charter. The gover- nor, Winthrop, was at once sent to Eng- land for that purpose. In 1662, he obtained a charter covering the territory of both col- onies. It allowed the people to elect their governor as well as their assembly, and to govern themselves. It suited them so well that it remained in force after the Revolution, and until 1818. New Haven unwillingly accepted the charter, and m 1665 the two colonies were united under the name of the Colony 25 60 luu Connecticut Colony. 64. How was New Haven settled? How were neigrhboring towns settled? What happened in 1689? What was then the state of affairs in Connecticut? 65. What happened in 1660? Who was sent to Enp:land? How did he succeed? What is said of the chatter? Did New Haven accept it? When were the colonies united? What happened in 1687? How was the charter saved? When was iti brought out again ? ROGER "Williams, 35 of Connecticut. In 1687, Andros (§ 74) appeared at Hartford and demanded the charter. While the argument was going on in the evening, the lights were suddenly blown out; and before they could be re-lit, the charter had been taken out and hidden near by, in a hollow oak-tree. When William and Mary came to the throne in 1689, the charter was brought out again, and the government went on as before until the Revolution (§ 193). The tree in which the charter had been hidden, called the Charter Oak, stood and was well cared for until it was blown down in a storm in 1856. The early division into two colonies was long marked by the fact that Connecticut had two capitals, Hartford and New Haven. Since 1873 Hartford has been the sole capital. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate the Connecticut River; Wethersfield; Windsor; Hartford; Groton; Fairfield; New Haven. Bound the State of Con- necticut. Review. — What were the first settlements in Connecticut? When were they made? When was New Haven settled? Give the date of the Pequot war. In what year were the two governments formed? In what year was the charter granted? In what year were the two colo- nies united? In what year was the charter hidden? (4) Rhode Island. 66. Ro^er Williams, after he had been driven from Massa- chusetts (§ 55), took refuge among the Indians at the head of Nar- ragansett Bay. In 1636, their chief, Ca- nonicus, gave him a large tract of land, and he called the place Providence, in re- membrance of the manner in which he felt that God had guided him tliithcr. Others followed him, and settled on the large island in the bay, called Rhode Island. Portsmouth, in the northern part of the island, was settled in 1638, and Newport in 1639. These two colo- ^^^^ °^ ^^°^^ ^"^^'^• nies, or " plantations," were separate for several years, having no charter, and governing themselves. In 1643, a third and smaller colony was founded at Warw^ick, on the western shore of the bay. 66. What is said of Ro^er Williams? How did he obtain lands, and whenf Why did he name the place Providence? How was Rhode Island settled? What two towns were first fixed on Rhode Island? What is sajd of the two colqnies? Of the Wanvick colony? 36 EABLT BISTORT OF RHODE ISLAND. The name Rhode Island is from the Dutch name Roodt Eylandt, •'red island," given by the New Amsterdam sailors who discovered it. 67. A Charter was obtained by Williams in 1644 from the Parliament, and it was confirmed in 1654. In 1663, a new charter was obtained from Charles II. Under these charters, the different colonies were gathered into one, under the name of Rhode Island and Providence Plantations. The people were to elect their own governors, assemblies, and other officers, and govern themselves. The charter suited the people so well that they kept it in force after the Revolution until 1842 (§ 530). For the attempt of Andros to destroy it, see § 74. 68. The Early History of Rhode Island was uneventful. The laws were gentle, and the people had few difficulties. All religions were permitted, and the colony became a place of refuge for those who were persecuted elsewhere. There was little trouble with the Indians, and almost the only disputes were with the neigh- boring colonies. Ply- mouth, on the east, claimed the territory up to the eastern shore of the bay. Connecticut, on the west, claimed the ter- Massachusetts claimed claims would have left Rhode Island re- 25 60 100 Rhode Island Colony. ritory up to the western shore of the bay. the northern part of the colony. These only the islands in the bay to the little colony sisted stubbornly, and succeeded, in 1741 and 1752, in fixing her boundaries as at present. The legal name is still " The State of Rbode Island and Providence Plantations;" and it retains its two capitals, Providence and Newport, the legislature meeting in them alternately. 67. What is said of the first and second charters? Of the third charter? What were its provisions? How long was it retained? 68. Wliat is said of tlie history of the colony? Of the laws and people? Of religion? What territory was claimed by Plymouth? By Connecticut? By Massa- chusetts? What would have been left to Ehode Island? How were the boimdaries fiyed? NEW ENGLAND UNION. 37 SUPPLEMENTAHY QUESTIONS, Locations. — Locate Narragansett Bay; Providence; Tlliode Island; Portsmoiitli; Newport; Warwick. Bound tlie State of Rhode Island. Review. — Who was the founder of the colony? In what year was Providence founded? Newport? In what year was the first charter obtained? The last charter? Until what year did it remain in force? (5) Vermont. 69. Vermont was part of the grant to the Duke of Yoik (see Map, p. 66), like western Connecticut apd Massachusetts. The grant was given up as to the two lat- ter colonies; and so, about 1750, New Hampshire claimed Vermont and sold it to settlers. For this reason Vermont was long known as the " New Hampshire Grants." New York urged her claim to it, and attempted to make the people pay for their land again. The Green Mountain Boys, as the settlers called themselves, treated the New York officers very roughly, and formed a government of their own. New Connecticut, and then Vermont, a Green Mountains. They kept up this separate government through- out the Revolution. In 1791, Vermont was admitted as a State (§ 300). (6) New England in General. 70. New England Union. — In 1643, Massachusetts Bay and Plymouth united with Connecticut and New Haven in a confede- racy for mutual defence. They refused to admit Rhode Island, whose territory they claimed as their own. This New England Union lasted through the Commonwealth period (§ 32), and was silently allowed to disappear soon after the restoration in 1660. It was given up then because it was well known that the king wished each colony to be weak and to depend on him, and that he would not like any dangerously strong union of colonies, for fear they might set up for themselves. 69. What is said of Vermont? Who claimed its soil? What name was first given to Vermont? What is said of New York's claim? How was it resisted? What names were taken for the new go.vernment? 70. Wliat imion was formed in 1643? Why was not Rhode Island admitted? How long did the union last? Wh.y was it given up? Seal of Vermont. At first they called it French word meaning 38 KING PHILIP'S WAR. While the union lasted, each of the four colonies sent two commis- sioners, who met and decided on affairs of peace and war, and matters in which all were interested. But each colony continued to govern itself in matters relating only to its own people. 71. The Navigation Acts. — At first, the colonists everywhere were busied only in agriculture, hunting, and fiishing. As they grew richer, they turned to manufactures, ship-building, and com- merce, and their assemblies offered to grant money to persons who would engage in such pursuits. This was not at all pleasant to English merchants, who wished to keep the trade of the colonies in their own hands. In 1651, Parliament passed the first of what were called the Navigation Acts. They forbade the colonies to trade with any other country than England, or to receive foreign ships into their ports. They were particularly aimed at New England, whose people had gone eagerly into commerce ; but they were not well enforced for many years (see also § 84). The reve- nue officers were careless, or took bribes to allow vessels to trade with foreign countries ; and thus most of the Massaclmsetts, Rhode Island, and Connecticut merchants were compelled to be smug- glers, and to engage in trade that was forbidden by law. About a hundred years after the passage of these laws, the attempt was at last made to enforce them in earnest; and this, as will be seen, helped greatly to bring about the Revolution (§ 193). As a part of the same system, various acts of Parliament, after 1699, forbade manufactures, such as wool, iron, paper, hats, and leather, in the colonies. These laws were also evaded. 72. The Indians could very soon see plainly that the white strangers were driving them away from the coast and out of their ancient possessions. One of them, Philip, chief of the Warapa- noags, a Rhode Island tribe, was bold enough to strike a blow for his race. lie travelled through New England until he had united the Indians from Maine to the Hudson River in a league agamst the English. The war broke out in June, 1675. The Indians attacked Swanzey, Massachusetts, and killed a number of persons ; and, almost at the same time, similar attacks were made on the vil- 71 . What were the first occupations of the colonists? What did they afterward engrag^e in? Who were dissatisfied with this? What did Parliament do in 1651? What did th^se laws foi-bid? At whom were they aimed? How were they enforced? What trade was built up? What happened a hundred years afterward? 72. Whv did the Indians become alarmed? Who was their leader? What league did he form? When did the war break out? Where was the first $ittack? ■^hat other attacjfs were made? Where was the war most severe? THE ANDR08 GOVEHNMENT. 80 lages all along the frontier. The towns of western Massachusetts suffered most severely. See map, § 68. 73. King Philip's War lasted for nearly two years. About thirteen towns were destroyed ; very many others were attacked ; about six hundred whites were killed in battle ; and an unknown number perished by massacre or starvation. The nost severe bat- tle, called "the swamp fight," took place in December, 1675. It was fought by Massachusetts, Plymouth, and Connecticut troops, who surrounded and captured a Narragansett fort, in a swamp near Kingston, Rhode Island, and slaughtered its defenders. The colonies were too strong for the Indians. Philip was beaten out of one place after another ; and in August, 1676, he was finally hunt- ed down to his principal residence at Mount Hope, near Bristol, Rhode Island. Here he was surrounded by a force under Benja- min Church, a Plymouth Indian-fighter. In attempting to break through and escape, Philip was shot and killed. His men were killed or sold into slavery, and the power of the New England Indians was broken forever. 74. The Andros GoTernment. — It has been said that the colo- nies w^ere subjected to great annoyances under James II. (§ 35). This was particularly the case with the New England colonies. The king hated to know that they were governing themselves under their charters, and longed to show that he was their master. King Philip. 73. How longj did the war last? What were the losses? Describe the swamp fight? What bpcame of Philip? Who attacked him at Mount Hope? Describe his death? What became of his men? 74. Which colonies suffered most under James TI.? Why? What is said of Mas- sacnusetts? Of Andros's appointment? What did he do in Massachusetts? In Connecticut and Rhode Island? How did the colonists feel toward him ? How did the king feel? How was he sent back to England? Were the charters restored? Did Andros return to America? 40 EARLY FBENGH WAHS. The English courts had already decided that the Massachusetts charter was void (§ 58) ; and Sir Edmond Andros, who had lately been governor of New York, was appointed governor of New Eng- land, with orders from the king to demand the charters of the col- onies. He landed at Boston in December, 1686, and Massachu- setts submitted to him for the time. He then went, in 1687, to Hartford and Newport. The charter of Connecticut disappeared (§ 65), and the charter of Rhode Island could not be found ; but he declared both governments at an end. The colonists hated him, for he governed cruelly and tyrannically. But his service pleased the king, who added New York and New Jersey to his govern- ment the next year. Early in 1689, when rumors of the English revolution reached New England (§33), he was seized at Boston by the people, and sent back to England. Connecticut and Rhode Island were allowed to resume their old charters, but the charter of Massachusetts was not restored (§ 58). The new government sent Andros back again to America as governor of Virginia. 75. Early French Wars When James 11. and his son were driven from England (§ 33), the king of France received them and gave them help. For this and other reasons, France and England were frequently at war for the next seventy years, and the Freixch and English colonies in America took part in the wars. The first three of these were called, from the names of the English rulers. King William's war (1689-1697), Queen Anne's war (1702-1713), and King George's war (1744-1748). In America they were waged mainly by New England and New York against Canada ; and the southern colonies took little part in them. Bat the treaties which ended all these wars agreed that each party should give back its conquests, except that, at the end of Queen Anne's war, England kept Port Royal and Nova Scotia. This was the only gain to the colonies from any of these wars. The French and Indian war (§ 146) was the first in which all the colonies took part. 76. The French Strongholds were four : Montreal and Quebec in Canada; Port Royal (now Annapolis), a fine harbor in Nova 75. What was one reason for the early French wars? Name the first three of these. What colonies took part in these wars? What was the only gain from them? 76. Name the French strongholds. Which were the most important to New England? What happened in 1690? In 1710? In 1745? What other expeditions were made? OMOWTH OF NEW ENGLAND. 41 Early French Wars, Scotia (or Acadia) ; and Louisburgli, a strong fortress on the south- east coast of Cape Breton Ishmd. The New-Enghmders were most anxious to capture Port Royal and Louisburgh, which were most dangerous to their lish- ing-vessels on the Newfound- hind banks. In 1690, Massa- chusetts sent an expedition under Sir WilHam Phips, which captured Port Royal ; but it was given up at the end of the war. In 1710, it was captured again, after one failure, and this time it was kept. In 1745, the New England colonies united and captured Louisburgh, with the assist- ance of a British fleet ; but this was given back at the end of the war. Several land expeditions were made against Montreal and Quebec, but they were entirely unsuccessful (§ 154). 77. The Indians to the northwest, in western New York and Canada, took the side of the French, for the French were always more successful than the English in gaining the liking of the In- dians. Thus the whole frontier was kept in alarm. The secret and savage fashion in which the Indians attacked the border towns, and killed the people or carried them as captives to Canada, embittered the colonists against the French as well, and united them in the final French and Indian war, which will be described hereafter (§ !«)• The "Five Nations" of Indians, afterward called the "Six Na- tions" (§3), joined the Eoglish at first, but usually refused to take part in the wars. 78. Growth of New England. — No one can do anything more than guess at the population of the colonies before the first census of the United States was taken in 1790 (§ 314). AVe can only know that, after the colonies were fairly settled, the population of most of them doubled about once in thirty years. In 1715, British 77. Which side was taken by the Indians? Why? What was the effect of the Indian warfare? 78. Is anything known certainly of the population of the early colonies? Of their increase? What was the population believed to be in 1715? In 1750? 42 FIBST SETTLEMENT OF VIRGiNtA. officials estimated the population of this section at 161,650. In 1750, New England contained probably about 430,000 persons. The population in 1715 was supposed to be divided as follows: Massachusetts, 96,000; New Hampshire, 9,650; Connecticut, 17,000; Rhode Island, 9,000. In 1750: Massachusetts, 210,000; New Hampshire, 50,000; Rhode Island, 40,000, Conuecticut, 135,000. These were mere guesses. 79. The People had been made a thrifty and hardy race by constant struggles against a severe climate. They had not only agriculture, but ships, commerce, and fisheries, and had .begun to introduce manufactures. None of them were very rich, and few were very poor. They were accustomed to govern themselves in their towns and by the privileges of their charters. They were therefore always ready to resist any attempt to take away the small- est of their privileges; and the king's officials found no part of America so hard to manage as New England. Education was very general. The first two of the present colleges in America were founded in New England: Harvard, at Cambridge, in Massachu- setts, founded in 1638 ; and Yale, at New Haven, in Connecticut, founded in 1700. Both negroes and Indians were held as slaves in this section. But the climate was not favorable to slavery, and the system showed no signs of increase. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate Swanzey, Mass. ; Kingston, R. I. ; Bristol, R. I. ; Boston, Mass.; Hartford, Conn.; Newport, R. I.; Montreal, Can.; Que- bec, Can.; Annapolis, N. S. ; Cape Breton Island; Louisburgh, Cape Breton I. ; Cambridge, Mass. ; New Haven, Conn. Review. — Give the year of the New England union. The four col- onies which composed it. The year of the first Navigation Act. The year of King Philip's war. The year of the Andros government. Name the three early French wars. When was Port Royal finally captured? The Southern Colonies. (1) Virginia. 80. The First Settlement of Virginia was at Jamestown, in 79. What was the character of the people? What were their occupations? What is said of the rich and poor? Of their self-p:overnment? What were the con- sequences? What is said of education? Of the colleges? Of slavery? Of its pros- pects? 80. Where anrl when was the first settlement in Virginia? Did the colony pros- per at first? What is said of the colonists? What was the result? When did the colony become firmly established? What is said of its assembly? CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH. 43 Seal op Virginia. 1607 (§ 36). For several years, the colony Lad a hard struggle for life. Most of the colonists were broken-down gentlemen, who neither wished to w^ork nor knew how to work; and the people had quite decided, several times, to return to England, when new supplies of men and food changed their purpose and saved the colony. In about ten years the colony became estab- lished firmly enough to take care of itself. It obtained from the king the power to make its own laws in an assembly, or legislature, elected for that purpose ; and in 1619, the first assembly ever elected in America met at James- town. In the same year we first hear of negro slavery in America (§«)• Afterward the other colonies also claimed the privilege of electing assemblies, and thus secured the power of making their own laws. 81. Captain John Smith was the most prominent man in the first two years of the colony's history. He seems to have been a bold and shrewd man, who did the colony good service in con- trolling the Indians and the col- onists, and in exploring the sur- rounding country. He had a \ivid imagination, and was a wonderful story-teller; but many of his stories are very doubtful. Among them is that of his cap- ture by the Indians, their deci- sion to beat out his brains with a war-club, and his rescue by Captain John Smith. Pocahontas, the daughter of the chief Powhatan. It is true, however, that there was an Indian girl named Pocahontas, and that she married a white settler, visited 81. Who was at first the most prominent man in the colony? What is said af him? Of his powers of story -telling? What was his story of Pocahontas? What became of her? 44 THE TERRITORY OF VIROINIA. England, and died there; and it was during lier visit that Smith first told this story. Smith was not lilted by those colonists whom he forced to work. In 1609, he went back to England; he afterward returned to America, and explored and named the coast of New England (§38). 82. The Colony soon be- came prosperous through the cultivation of tobacco. Tobacco was the money of the colony, and everything was paid for in so many pounds of tobacco. One pound was then worth from two to twelve cents of our money, but could buy five or six times as much as at the present time. The settlers built their own vessels, and carried on commerce with England. The population grew steadily. In 1715, it was believed to be about the same as that of Mas- sachusetts, 95,000; and in 1750, it was estimated at 285,000. When the Revolution (§193) broke out, Virginia was the richest and most important of the thirteen colonics. 83. The Territory of Virginia at first covered nearly all of the present Southern States, north of South Carolina, but was gradu- ally reduced by the formation of new colonies (g 37). Thus, when the Revolution broke out, Virginia covered the present States of Virginia, West Virginia, and Kentucky. But she claimed that her northern boundary ran noilhwest, instead of west, so as to take in the western part of Pennsylvania, and the present great northwest- ern States of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin (§ 275). Pocahontas. 82. How did the colony become prosperous? What was its money? How did its commerce increase? Wliat was the population in 1715? In 1750? What is said of Virginia in the Rev(ilution? 83. What did the territory of Virginia cover at first? When the Revolution broke out? What further claim did she make? bacon's rebellion. 45 84. Virginia became a royal colony in 1624 (§ 37). The king did not alter the written constitution which the London Company had given to the colonists, and they generally governed themselves. During the Commonwealth period (§ 32), they sided with the king, until the Parliament threatened to send over a force to conquer them. The Navigation Act (>^Vl) was also intended to punisli them. They submitted unwillingly, and rejoiced at the restora- tion of Charles II. (§ 33). But the new king showed them no favor. In 1673, he actually presented the colony to one of his court favorites, but took the gift back again nine years afterward. At the restonition, Virginia called herself the new king's "ancient dominion." because of her steady loyally; and the State is still often called "Tlie Old Dominion." 85. Indian Wars were not numerous. In the first, in 1622, about 350 settlers were killed, and there was some danger of the destruction of the colony. In the second, in 1644, about 300 set- tlers were killed. In both of these wars the Virginia Indians were conquered, and after the second they were no more troublesome. In 1675, the year of King Philip's war (§72), the Maryland In- dians became troublesome to the Virginia settlers, and this was one of the reasons for the following rebellion. 86. Bacon's Rebellion. — Governor Berkeley and a few of his friends had got all the powers of government into their own hands. They believed that the Maryland Indians had been unjustly treated, and refused to make war on them. In 1676, a young planter, named Nathaniel Bacon, raised troops among the settlers, com- pelled the governor to conquer the Indians, and finally drove him out of Jamestown. In the struggle, Jamestown was burned, and it was never rebuilt; AVilliamsburgh became the capital. Bacon died suddenly, and his rebellion fell to pieces. The enraged governor hanged twenty-two of the principal rebels, and for a time governed the colony very harshly. "The old fool," said the king, "has taken away more lives in that naked country than I did for the murder of my father." 84. What happened in 1621? Was there any change in the government? Which side did Virginia take during tlie Comnionwealth period? What did Parhament do? With what result? How did tiie new king act? 85. What is said of tlie first Indian war? Of the second? What were their residts? What happened in 1675? 86. Who controlled Virginia at the time? What was their feeling as to the Indians? What is said of Bacon? What happened to .Jamestown? How did the rebellion come to au end? What was the governor's vengeance? What did the king say of it? 46 The vibginiAn colonist^. 87. The Virginian Colonists generally lived on large planta- tions, for they had plenty of fertile land at command, and were not afraid of Indians. There were thus very few towns in the colony. The people were not so nearly equal in wealth as in New England : there were more very rich men, and more very poor ones ; and the rich men were generally able to get most of the powers of government to themselves. Most of them were mem- bers of the Church of England, and their assemblies passed severe laws against the entrance of men of other religious beliefs to the colony. In this respect it was like most of the other colonies (§55). It was not until after the Revolution that this spirit of religious persecution altogether died away. 88. Education. — The Virginians were so scattered that schools were very few, and ed- ucation was confined to the rich, who could send their sons to Eng- land. Governor Berke- ley said, " I thank God there are no free schools, nor printing, and I hope we shall not have them these hundred years." In 50 100 200 *' Virginia Colony. 1692, William and Mary College, the second college in the United States, was founded at Williamsburgh. It was not very successful for many years, but was the only college in the southern colonies. It is no longer in existence. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate Jamestown; Williamsburgh. Name the States which were a part of Virginia in 1776 (§83). Bound the present State of Virginia. Review. — When and where was the first settlement in Virginia? Give the date of the first legislative assembly. Of the first meution of slavery. When did Virginia become a royal colony? Give the date of Bacon's rebellion. 87. How did the Virginians generally live? Were there many towns? How were they divided as to wealth? As to religion? What laws did" the assemblies enact? Was Virginia the only colony that did so? 88. What is said of schools and education? What was Governor Berkeley's feeling? What is said of William and Mary College? t^ THE ROMAN CATHOLIC COLONY. 47 (2) Maryland. 80. Roman Catholics were persecuted by the laws of England, as the Puritans and Quakers were persecuted, and the colony of Maryland was founded as their place of refuge. One of the leading English Cath- olics was Sir George Calvert, Lord Balti- more. He at first tried to found a Cath- olic colony in Newfoundland, but the unfavorable climate defeated it. He then fixed on that part of Virginia east of the Potomac River. Virginia had already ex- plored it, and was preparing to settle it ; but Charles I. granted it to Baltimore Seal of Maryland. without asking Virginia's consent. Baltimore died, but the patent for what is now the State of Maryland was given to his son, Cecil Calvert, in 1632. The name of Maryland was given by the king in honor of the queen, Henrietta Maria (or Mary). Calvert meant to call it Crescentia, the " growing" colony. 90. Settlement was begun in 1634, by Leonard Calvert, a brother of the new Lord Baltimore. He settled, with 200 immi- grants, at a little Indian village near the mouth of the Potomac, and called the place St. Mary's. The town of Annapolis was founded about 1683, and Baltimore m 1729. In 1635, the pro- prietor called a legislative assembly ; and from that time the people governed themselves, paying the proprietor some small taxes. The proprietor, in 1691, was a su[)porter of James IT. (§ 33); and the new kmg, William, deprived him of his colony, and appointed the governors himself. In 1716, the proprietor's rights were restored to him. The family of Calvert died out in l77l, and the people of Maryland became proprietors in 1776. 89. How were TloTTian Catholics then treated in England? What is said of Sir George Calvert? Of his Newfoundland colony? What territory did he then fix on? What had Virginia done? To whom was it granted? To whom was the patent given? WHiy was the name of IMaryland given? 90. What is said of the first settlement? When was it made? AVhat is said of the two principal towns? What is .'said of the government? What happened iu 11591 ? lo 1716? What became of the family of Calvert iu 1771 ? 48 THE MARYLAND COLONISTS. 91. Mason and Dixon's Line. — The territory of Maryland, as it was granted to Lord Baltimore, included also the present State of Delaware and the southern part of Pennsylvania. When Penn- sylvania was granted to Penn, in 1681 (g 125), a long dispute fol- lowed between Penn and Lord Baltimore as to the boundary be- tween their grants. It was settled in 1*763, and the boundary- Jine was run as at present. This was called " Mason and Dixon's line," from the names of the surveyors who marked it, and was long considered the boundary between the Northern and the South- ern States. 92. Keligious Persecution was not allowed in Maryland while the Catholics retained control of it: in this respect the Bap- tist colony of Rhode Island, the Catholic colony of Maryland, and the Quaker colony of Pennsylvania deserve equal credit above the other colonies. Other settlers soon came into Maryland, and they were not so liberal. Some were from Virginia, and disliked the Maryland government ; others were Puritans, and disliked the Ro- man Catholics. In 1692, Maryland became an Episcopalian colony, like Virginia (§ 87). Laws were passed to support the Church of England by taxes, and religious toleration was checked. The un- fortunate Roman Catholics, who had founded the colony and ad- mitted others to it, were now harshly treated, forbidden to vote, and forced to pay taxes for the support of another church. This state of things lasted until the Revolution, and then this religious intolerance came to an end. There were Imrdly any serious Indian wars in Maryland. 93. The Maryland Colonists lived very much like those of Virginia (§§ 87, 88). Chesapeake Bay furnished great advantages for ships engaged in foreign commerce, and the Susquehannah River at its head opened up the Indian trade to the merchants of Maryland. Baltimore became one of the busiest towns on the coast, and the population of the colony grew from 200 in 1634 to 30,000 in 1700, 50,000 in I7l5, and about 150,000 in 1750. 91. AVhaf. did Baltimore's grant include? How did a dispute follow the grant of Pennsylvania? How was it settled? What is said of tlie boundary? 92. What is said of religious persecution? What three colonies did not allow persecution? How was this changed? What happened in 160-^? What laws were passed ? How were the Roman Catholics treated ? How long did this state of things last? 93. What is said of the Maryland colonists? Of Chesapeake Bay and the Su§- guehanuah River? Of Baltimore? Of the colOiiy's population? THE CAROLINA PLAN OF GOVERNMENT. 49 Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate Newfoundland (§ 76); the Potomac River (§ 88); Annapolis; Baltimore; Chesapeake Bay; the Susquehannah River.' Bound the State of JMaryland. Review. — Name the founder of Maryland. Give the date of the grant. Of the first settlement. Of the establishment of the Church of England. When did the Calvert family come to an end? (3) North Carolina, 94. Carolina was granted in 1663 and 1665, by Charles II., to eiglit proprietors. It included tlie territory now in tlie States of North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia, westward to the Pacific Ocean. The French at Port Royal had called the country Carolina, a hundred years before (§ 19), in honor of their king, Charles IX. (^Carolus, in Latin) ; and the English now retained the name, in honor of their king, Charles II. The country had re- mained uninhabited since the failure of the French colony, except that a few Virginians had pushed down the coast and settled the northern shore of Albemarle Sound. Among the proprietors were Hyde, Lord Clarendon ; Monk, Duke of Albemarle, wlio had been a leader in restoiing Charles II.; Lord Ashley Cooper, afterward Earl of Shaftesbury ; Governor Berkeley, of Virginia (§86); and his brother and Carteret, afterward of New Jersey (§ 122). 95. The Plan of GoYernment, which the proprietors formed for their new colony, was very remarkable. There were to be no- bles, called barons, landgraves, and caziques, each with a certain number of acres of land. The rest of the people were to have no share in the government, and were to be bought and sold with the soil, just as the serfs were, until recently, in Russia. The plan was ridiculous for an x\merican settlement; the settlers would not obey it ; and the propi'ietors gave it up, after trying it about twenty years. This was the only colony in which there was an attempt to have a nobility (^46). John Locke, a very great philosopher, who was at one time Cooper's secretary, drew up the plan. 96. The Province remained united for about seventy years. But it was found from the beginning that North Carolina and 94. AVhat is said of tlie grant of Carolina? What territory was included within it? How had it received its name? Was it inhabited? 95. What is said of the plan of government? Of the nobility? Of the rest of the people? Why did the plan fail? 96. How long did the province remain united? What was the difficulty in gov- erning it? How were its two parts governed? What happened in 175i9? How were the two colonies governed thereafter? NORTH CAROLINA. South Carolina covered too much space to be easily governed as one colony. They were therefore considered two counties of tlie same province, and each had its own assembly and governor. In 1729, the proprietors gave up their rights to the king. Both North Carolina and South Carolina then remained royal colonies until the Revolution (§193). 07. In North Carolina the proprietors adopted the Virginian settlement (§ 94) as their own, and called it the Albemarle colony. In 1665, a colony from Barbadoes settled near the Cape Fear River. It was called the Clarendon colony, but was soon removed into South Carolina. The population of the whole colony grew very slowly for a time. There were a few settlers from New England, and more fled to North Carolina from Virginia after the failure of Bacon's rebellion (§ 86). Newbern was settled by a colony of Swiss in 1711. After 1740, there was an increase of set- tlement, because of rebellions in Scotland. Seal of North Carolina. Those who had been engaged in them were allowed by the British Government to leave Scotland, and many of them settled in North Carolina. Fayetteville was settled by Scotch immigrants in 1746. The population of the colony was estimated at 11,200 in 1715, and about 90,000 in 1750. 98. The GoYernment was generally very bad. Hardly any col- ony had such a remarkable succession of bad men sent out as gov- ernors ; and the early history of North Carolina is mainly one of resistance by the people to the governors' illegal taxation. In 1677, one governor attempted to enforce the Navigation Act (§ 71); and the people imprisoned him and made a new government for them- selves. In 1688, another governor was driven away from the col- ony. In 1 771, Governor Try on collected an army, fought a pitched battle with his people, who called themselves Regulators, and de- feated them. The cruel manner in which he punished the leaders 97. What is said of the Albemai'le colony? Of the Clarendon colony? Of the. growth of population? Whence did the early settlers come? What is said of New- bern? How did the population increase after 1740? What is said of Fayetteville? What was the population in 1715? In 1750? In 1776? 98. How was the colony groverned? What is said of its governors? Of its his- tory? What happened in 1677? In 1088? In 1771? How did this lead to the settle- ment of Tennessee? SCATTERED POPULATION OF NORTU CAROLINA. 51 drove many of them across the mountains, and thus helped to set- tle Tennessee (§ 303). 99. Indian Wars were few. The most important was with the Tuscaroras, in 1711. With the help of South Carolina, the colony defeated the Indians, and drove most of them away to New York, where they became one of the Six Nations (§ 3). 100. Scattered Population The North Carolina colonists were at lirst more widely scattered than in any other colony. The great pine woods along the coast had no good roads ; and the peo- ple were mainly engaged in making tar and turpentine from the trees. As they explored the country farther from the coast, they found it much more open and fertile, and here they engaged in farming and hunting. But they were still very much scattered, and were unable to introduce schools in any great number, or the conveniences of settled life. Nevertheless, tlie colony became firmly established. It refused to allow relig- ious persecution, defeat- ed the attempt to make the Church of England the colony church, and became a place of ref- uge for those who were persecuted in neighbor- ing colonies. But the spirit of independence which marked the peo- ple was not pleasant to the governors, who often called them " a turbulent people." KENTUCKY lUO 2U0 Carolina. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate the States of North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, Tennessee, Alabama, and Mississippi (§10); Port Royal; Al- bemarle Sound; Cape Fear River; Newbern; Fayetteville. 99. What is said of Indian wars? Of the Tuscarora war? What was its result? 100. What is said of the people? Of the country along the coast? Of the oc- cupation of the people? Of tlie country in the interior? Of the condition of the people? What course did the volony lake in religious matters? What did the gov- ernors thinic of the people? 52 SOUTH CAROLINA. Seal of South Carolina. Review. — Name the present States included in the province of Carolina. When was it granted? When was it divided? What was the first colony located in North Carolina? What was the year of the Tuscarora war? (4) South Carolina. 101. The First English Settlement in South Carolina was made in 1670. A colony, sent out by the proprietors, reached the coast at Port Royal, then sailed north to the Ashley River, and on the first highland above the mouth of the river established a settlement, which was afterward called Old Charlestown. The location was found to be a poor one, and in 1680 tlie settlement was moved down to the point of land between the Ashley and Cooper rivers, where Charleston now stands. The Clarendon colony from North Carolina soon joined it (§ 97). Dutch families, dissatisfied with English rule in New York (§ 115), also came to South Carolina, and so did a number of French Huguenot settlers, driven from home by reli- gious persecution. As in North Carolina, there were inany Scotch settlers. The population of the colony was estimated at 16,750 in 1715, and about 80,000 in 1750. Charleston was the only important town. It was known as Charles- town until after the Revolution. 102. The Colony first became prosperous through the cultiva- tion of rice, which began in 1693. For a time, rice was the money of the colony, as tobacco was in Virginia and Maryland (§82). In 1740, it required two hundred and fifty -seven British vessels to carry the colony's produce to Europe. In 1754, indigo was intro- duced with still more success. These two articles made South Carolina one of the richest of the colonies. Cotton was not successfully cultivated until after 1793 (§317). 103. Two Districts, the uplands and the lowlands, were formed in the colony as population grew. The uplands, toward the 101. When was the first Eng^lisli settlement made? WJiat is sairl of it? How was it removed? What other colony joined it? VVliat is said of Dutch settlers? Of Freiicli settlers? Of Scotch settlers? Of the popidation uf the colony? 102. What is said of the culti vat ion of rice? Of money ? Of foreign commerce? Of indigo? Of the colony's prosperity? 103. What two districts were foiined? Wliat is said of the uplands? Of the lowlands? Of its laborers? What negro insurrection took place? eault southern wars. 53 mountains, were settled by foreign immigrants and mountaineers, wlio cultivated small farms or engaged in hunting. Tliis part of tlie colony had little money and few negro slaves. The low- lands, where the rice, indigo, and cotton grew, contained the wealthy people and the large plantations. This part of the colony was cultivated by negro slaves, for it was unhealthy for white laborers ; and before many years there were more than twice as many negroes as whites. In 1740, there was a small negro insur- rection. 104. The People were thus very poor in the uplands, and verv much scattered in the lowlands. There were hardly any schools except in Charleston ; but the rich planters of the lowlands sent their sons to England to be educated. The people of the lowlands were generally members of the Church of England, and in 1706 they made it the established church of the colony. But there can hardly be said to have been any religious persecution in this colony. 105. Early Wars. — None of the southern colonies took part in the early French wars, with the exception of Queen Anne's war (§75). In 1702, South Carolina, then the southernmost colonv, sent an expedition to the Spanish territory of Florida. It captured St. Augustine, but was driven away by the arrival of two Spanish war- vessels. In 170G, a French and Spanish expedition from Cuba appeared before Charleston, but the South Carolinians fought so well that it was beaten off with the loss of half its men. Before the next war took place, Georgia had become the southernmost colony, and did most of the fighting (§ 110). 106. Indian Wars. — The Indian allies of France and Spain were always troublesome. In 1715, they formed a confederacy to destroy the white settlers. The colony was aided by Virginia and North Carolina ; and the Indians were defeated, and their power was broken. The proprietors refused to pay their share of the expense of these wars; and in 1719, before they had given up their rights, the people overturned their government, and obtained 104. W'^hat was the condition of the people? Of education? Of the estabhshed church? Of religions persecution? 105. What is said of tlie early French wars? Wliat happened in 1703? In 1706? Wliat (••ilniiv did most of the fightin;? tht^reafter? 106. What is s;iid of the Indians? \Vhat luippened in 1715? What was the re- sult of the war? How did it overturn the government of the proprietors? 54 QEonaiA. a governor from the king. South Carolina then remained a royal colony until the Revolution. Supplementary Quebtions. locations (§ 100). — Locate Port Royal; Charleston; St, Augustine. Bound the State of South Carolina. Review. — When was the first French settlement made in Soutli Carolina (§ 19)? The first English settlement? When was it removed to Charleston? When was rice introduced? Indigo? Give the date of the attack on St. Augustine. Of the attack on Charleston. Of the Indian war. (5) Georgia. 107. The English Poor suffered terribly at the beginning of the last century. Those who could not pay their debts were imprisoned in jails, whose condition was filthy beyond de- scription. Their sufferings, and those of the English poor generally, touched the heart of James Oglethorpe, an English officer and a kindly man. In 1*732, he obtained from King George 11. a grant of that part of South Carolina west of the Seal of Georgia. Savannah River. He named this terri- tory Georgia, in honor of the king. The English Parliament made grants of money to assist those who wished to emigrate. As the territory of South Carolina had been surrendered to the king in 1729 (^96), its people could m;ike no objection to tlie king's formation of a new' colony within their territory. Indeed, tlie}^ favored it, in order to place a new colony as a barrier between tiiemselves and the Spaniards in Florida (^ 105). 108. The First Settlement was made in 1733, at Savannali, when Oglethorpe himself fixed a colony of one hundred and four teen persons. Colonies of Germans and Scotch followed. Darien and Augtista were founded in 1736. But the colony increased so slowly that in 1750 there were but five thousand inhabitants, living in these three towns, and on a few scattered plantations. Its terri- tory extended to the Mississippi River, covering the present States 107. What is said of the condition of the Engrlish poor? Of imprisonment for debt? Who took up their cause? What grant did he obtain? What name did he give to it? How did tlie I'arliameiit assist tlie colony? 108. What was the first settlement? What colonies followed? What towns were next founded? How did the colony increase? What was its territory? SPAmSH DEFEAT m GEORGIA. 55 of Georgia, Alabama, and Mississippi ; but most of it was still in the hands of the Indians. Oglethorpe treated the Indians justly, and bought from them the landtliat he needed. The Indians gave tlie colonists very little trouble. 109. Georgia was the latest and the weakest of the colonies. Slavery was at first forbidden in it, and many of the colonists be- lieved that this was the reason for their lack of prosperity. In 1747, the trustees yielded to the wishes of the colonists, and allowed negro slaves to be brought into the colony. In 1752, the trustees gave up the colony to the king, and Georgia became a royal colony. 110. The Spanish War. — England declared war against Spain in 1739, and the whole burden of the war in America fell on the southernmost colonies. Early in 1740, Oglethorpe attacked Florida with Georgia troops and captnred two towns. He went again to Florida some months afterward, with fresh troops from South Car- olina, and laid siege to the princi[)al town, St. Augustine. Sick- ness in his army broke up the siege, and he retired to Georgia. In 1742, a Spanish expedition returned the attack. Oglethorpe met it near the mouth of the Altamaha River, and defeated the Spaniards in one battle. They then retired to Cuba, and warlike operations ceased. Oglethorpe returned to England in 1743 and remained there. While he lived he continued to he a warm friend to the colonies. He died in 1785, at the age of 97, having seen the independence of the United States acknowledged hy Great Britain (§ 264). Supplementary Questions. Locations (^100). — Locate Savannah; Darien; Augusta; St. Augus- tine; the Altamaha River; the three States which were included in the colony of Georgia (§ 108). Review. — When was Georgia granted? Who was its founder? When and where was the first settlement made? When did Oglethorpe attack Florida? When did the Spaniards attack Georgia? When was slavery introduced? When did Georgia become a royal colony? 109. What is said of Georg^ia? Of slavery? What happened in 1747? In 1752? 110. What is said of the Spanish war? Of Oglethorpe's first attack in Florida? Of his second attack? Why did it fail? What happened in 1742? What was dene by Oglethorpe? What was the result? 56 THE SOUTHERN COLONIES IN OENERAL. (6) The Southern Colonies in General. 111. Their Independent Position. — The southern colonics, in their early history, did not generally act together as the New Eng- land colonies did (§ 70). New England was not a large territory. Its people were more closely settled, were nearly all of tlie same blood, and were thus very likely to act together. The territory covered by the southern colonies was very large, and was crossed by very many large rivers flowing into the Atlantic Ocean. Most of the people were English, but there were many colonies of Scotch, Irish, French, Germans, and Dutch. Each planter lived at a dis- tance from others, on a great plantation. For all these reasons, life in the southern colonies was quiet, and had little to do with neigh- boring colonies, so that their early history has no such example of united action as the New England union (§ 70). 112. The People of the southern colonies lived generally as in Virginia (§87). There were many large plantations, and few large towns or attempts at manufactures. Many of the planters owned their own vessels, and sent them directly to Europe from their plantations. Many of them also kept their accounts very carelessly, and were hopelessly in debt to the agents in Europe who sold their cargoes and bought goods in return for them. There were very few schools; the children of the planters were educated in Europe or at home on the plantation, while poorer children were educated very little or not at all. ^ As a general rule, it may be said that neighboring colonies and neighboring people had most to do with one another in New England, less in the middle colonies, and least of all in the southern colonies. This separation of life in the Southern Sfutcs has influenced their history very strongly down to recent times. The people of each State, separated from the rest of the country by long distances and poor com- munication, were apt to think the State the most important and power- ful part of the country (§ 485). 111. What was a difference between the southern colonies and New England? What is said of the territory covered by New England? Of its people? Of the ter- ritory covered by the southern colonies? Of their people? Of their planters? What were the consequences? 113. What was tile manner of life in the south? What is said of commerce? Of education? Of intercourse with one another! NEW tORK UNDER THE DUTCH tl Seal of New York. The Middle Colonies, (1) New York. 113. The Dutch Settlement of New Netherlands has already been narrated (§ 28). Four governors, named Peter Minuit, Walter Van Twiller, William Kieft, and Peter Stiiyvesant, sent out by the Dutch West India Company, ruled New Netherlands successively from 1626 until 1664. By that time, the English colonies to the north and south had grown so strong that they began to feel it to be troublesome and dangerous to have a foreign colony between them. In 1664, King Charles II., claiming that the territory of New Netherlands belonged to England by discovery, and that the Dutch were only intruders, granted the territory to his brother, the Duke of York. The duke sent out a force, the same year, under Colonel Nichols, who compelled Stuyvesant, the last Dutch governor, to give up possession. The territory then became the English colonies of New York and New Jersey (§ 122). "Knickerbocker's History of New York," by Wasliiiigton Irving, £!:ives such a delightful picture of life in New Netherlands that people liave almost come to take his romance as a reality. 114. New York became a royai colony, for its owner, the Duke of York, succeeded to the throne almost immediately. A large part of Long Island was settled by Connecticut people, who claimed it as part of Peter Stuyvesant. their colony ; but the duke's power was too great for them to resist, and Long Island became a part of New York. But New York was no such important power as 113. Name the four Dutch grovernors. What claim and grant were made by Charles II. ? What was done by the Diike of York? 1 1 4. What was the form of New Yn.-k's grovernment? How did Long Island he come a part of New Yoik? What is said of New York's importance? 58 ENGLiSH GOVERNMENT OP NEW TOUR, it lias since become. To the north, it covered botli banks of the Hudson to Albany, Beyond Albany, there were a few scattered settlements, such as Schenectady, but almost the whole territory belonged to the Indians or to the French, and could hardly be considered a part of New York at all. New York was thus a small colony, a narrow strip of land on the Hudson, with a fine harbor and island at the south, and at the northwest an excellent opportunity for growth. It was in reality one of the small colo- nies and States until the opening of the Erie Canal in 1825 (§ 430). 115. Holland had good reason to cotnplain of the conquest of New York, and in 1673, while at war with England, she sent a fleet and reconquered it. Many of the people were not sorry for the change; but the colony was given back to the English when peace was made in 1674. 116. The Settlement of the colony, under the Dutch, had been accomplished by granting large tracts of land to " patroons," that is, leaders who brought over a number of settlers for their estates. New York was thus different from New England ; instead of little townships, divided into farms owned by the farmers, it had large tracts of land owned by patroons, and the farmers were only ten- ants. On the othe^ hand, it was also different from the Southern colonies ; the people lived rather closer together, and had more to do with one another. The patroon system was not changed under the English, and traces of it have remained until our own day (^ 531). 117. The English Goyernment of New York was almost al- ways bad. The Duke of York did not allow the people to elect an assembly until 1683, and as soon as he became king, in 1685, he took the privilege away. It was restored by William and Mary m 1691, and was not taken away again. Very many of the govern- ors were men unfit to govern. The people drove one of them away in 1689, and put one of their own number, Jacob Leisler, into his place. Leisler was not altogether respectful to the new governor, Sloughter, sent out by William and Mary in 1691, and the gov- ernor arrested him for high treason. When Leisler had been con- 115. What was done by Holland? How was the colony restored ? 116. What is said of the patroons? How did New York differ from the other colonies? 117. What was the character of the English government? What is said of the assembly? Of the governors? Of the case of Leisler? Of other governors? ITJEW TOUK CtTT. 59 victed, the governor hesitated to sign tlie death-warrant; but Leis- ler's enemies made Sloughter drunk, got his signature to the death- warrant, and hanged Leisler before the governor beeame sober again. Other governors were no better than Sloughter. One was believed to be a partner of the pirates who infested the coast ; an- other swindled the colony and robbed its treasury ; and another cheated the [)eople by making them pay illegal fees. 118. Pirates, or buccaneers, w^ere very troublesome to all the colonies in their early history, particularly to New York. They made navigation so dangerous that, in 1697, Captain Robert Kidd, a New York ship-master, was sent against them by the governor. He ran away with the vessel and turned pirate himself. He returned some New York City in 1664. three years afterward, was arrested, tried in England and hanged. Piracy in American waters w^as finally put down about 1720. Kidd's name is variously given as William or Robert. He is sup- posed to have buried his money somewhere on Long Island. 119. Negro Slavery existed in the colony, though there were not so many slaves as in the southern colonies. In 1740, it was believed that the negroes in New York City had made a plot to kill all the whites. Before the excitement ceased, 4 whites and 18 negroes were hanged, 14 negroes were burned at the stake, and 71 negroes were banished. It is almost certain now, however, that there was in reality no such plot. 120. New York City had become one of the most important places on the coast before 1750. Its great advantages were its lis. What is said of the pirates? Who was sent against them? What was his career? When was piracy put rlown? 119. What is said of jiegro shivery? Of the neprro plot in New York City? 120. W' hat is said of New York C3ity? What were its advaiitn^es? What was the disadvantage of other towns on the coast? What service did tlie Hudson River render to New York? Wliat was the population of the city in 1697? Us extent? Its population in 1730? In 1750? GBOWTB OF NEW TOUR. fine harbor, and the noble river which emptied into it. The other towns on the coast were shut off from the far west by tlie Appa- lachian or Alleghany Mountains, which follow the Atlantic coast, at a distance of one or two hundred miles from it, from Georgia to Maine. But the Hudson River broke through this barrier, and gave New York easy access to Canada and the profitable Indian trade. In 1697, the city contained about 4,300 inhabitants, about one third being slaves. It extended from the Battery to a pali- saded wall, where Wall Street now runs. Ail above Wall Street was in the country. The population grew to about 8,500 in IVSO, and about 12,000 in 1750. Its population in 1880 was 1,206.299; and Brooklyn, with a population (in 1880) of 566,668, and Jersey City, witli a popula- tion of 120,722, wliich were not then in exist- ence, are now really to be considered a part of New York City. (See Appendix. V.) 121. The Growth of the Colony was slow but steady. The population was about 31,000 in 1715, and about 90,000 in 1750. The princi- pal towns were New York City, Albany (called by the Dutch Fort Orange), and Kingston. Brooklyn was only a ferry sta- tion from New York City to Long Island. To the north and west of Albany, Schenectady was founded in 1661. It was but a frontier village, and was captured and plundered by the French and Indians in 1690, and again in 1748. 121. What is said of the colony's growth? What was its population in 1715? In 1750? Its principal towns? What is said of Brooklyn? Of Schenectady? The Middlb Colonies. ITEW JERSEY. 61 The population of the State of New York in 1880 was 5,082.871, and seven of its cities had a population of over 50,000 each. Tlie small- est of these, Syracuse, which was but a village in 1825, had about the same population in 1880 as the whole colony had 150 years before. SuPrLEMENTARY QUESTIONS. Locations. — Locate New York City; Long Island ; the Hudson River; Albauy; the Appalachian or Alleghany Mountains; Kingston; Brook- lyn; Schenectady. Bound the State of New York. Review. — When was the Hudson River discovered (§28)? When was the colony seized by the English? Who was its first proprietor? Wliat were its larger land owners called? AVhen was Leisler hanged? What was the date of Kidd's piracy? Of the negro plot? (2) New Jersey. 122. New Jersey was a part of New Netherland under the Butch (§28). In 1664, the Duke of York granted it to Lord John Berkeley and Sir George Carteret. In 1676, it was divided: East Jersey be- longed to Carteret, and West Jersey to a company of Quakers, who had bought out Berkeley's interest. In 1702, all the pro- prietors gave up their rights to the queen, and New Jersey became a yo\?\ colony. It had the same governor as New York until 1738 ; but in that year it became an entirely separate colony. Seal of New Jersey. The name New" Jerse}'- was given in compliment to Carteret, for merly governor of the islnnd of Jersey in the English Channel. 123. The First Settlement was made in 1664 at Elizabeth- town (now p]lizabeth), by Puritans from Long Island. Newark was settled by Connecticut people in 1666. Burlington, a Quaker town, founded in 1677, was one of the capitals of the colony. Perth Amboy was the other, and it was tliought for a long time that it was to be a greater city than New York. The population of the colony was estimated at 22,500 in 1715, and at about 75,000 in 1750. 122. What was New Jersey at first? What happened in 1664? In 1676? In 1702? When did it become a separate colony? 123. What is said of the settlement of Elizabethtown? Of Newark? Of Bur- lington? Of Perth Amboy? What was the population in 1715? In 17f0? 62 Psi^mtLrAmA. 124. The GoYernment was at first very satisfactory. The pro- prietors, in 1665, granted to the people certain " concessions," which were in fact a charter. The colony was to be governed by an assembly elected by the people, and a governor and council ap- pointed by the proprietors. When New Jersey became a royal colony, the governors often attempted to overrule the assembly, and frequent disputes took place. But the people were very little annoyed by these disputes. Most of them were prosperous farm- ers, and the mild laws and freedom of the colony attracted many immigrants, particularly Dutch from New York and Long Island. tn 1746, the College of New Jersey, the fourth American college, was founded at Elizabethtown ; it was removed to Princeton in 1757, and has since remained there. Supplementary Questions. Locations (§ 121). — Locale Elizabelli; Newark; Burlington; Amboy; Princeton. Bound the Slate of New Jersey. Review. — When was New Jersey granted? To whom? When was the first settlement made, and where? When did New Jersey be- come a royal colony? When did it become a separate colony? (3) Pennsylvania. 125. The Quakers were persecuted in England, and they, too, longed for an American place of refuge. It was for this reason that some of them had bought a part of New Jersey (§ 122). In 1681, their most influential leader, William Pcnn, obtained from Charles IL, in payment of a debt which the British Government owed to his father, a grant of the territory which is now the State of Pennsylvania. Al- though he meant this to be a Quaker colony, he did not shut out persons of Seal op Pennsylvania. other religious beliefs, and he did not allow religious persecution of any kind. In 1682, he bought from the Duke of York what is now the State of Delaware, and added it to his colony (§ 132). 124. What is said of the grovernment? What were the "concessions"? How was the colonv to be governed? Wliat disputes took place afterward? What is said of the people? Of the immigrants? Of the College of New Jersey? 125. What is said of the Quakers in England? What grant did Penn obtain? Did he shut out persons of other religious beliefs? What addition of territory did he make to his colony? WILLIAM PENN. 63 The name Pennsylvauia means "Peun's woods" or " Penn's forest countiy." It was given by the king, not by Penn. The southern boundaiy was only bellied after h)iig disputes wiiii Lord Baltimore (§ 91). The charter is still in existence at ilarrisburgh. 126. The Quakers dilTcred from the Church of England in many respects, but pariicuhirly in their refusal to serve as soldiers, or to encourage war in any way. Further, they made it a point of conscience to take no oaths, and not to lake their hats olT in the presence of other men. Such ideas and practices were considered highly disrespectful by English magistrates, and the harndess Quakers were sent to jail for them. 127. Settlement had been begun already by the Swedes and Dutcl), principally in Delaware. Chester (then called Uplandt) was founded by them in 1648. Penn at once sent out a company of emigrants, and in 1682 came over himself with a still stronger company. He met the Indians under a great elm-tree, by the side of the Delaware River, bought the land from them, and made with them a treaty of peace and good-will which was not broken for seventy years. Early in 1688, he laid out a capital city for the colony, calling it Philadelphia. Ti>e name Philadelphia means " brotherly love." 128. The (lOTerninent of the new colony v/as unusually good. The governor was to be ap- pointed by the proprietor; the assembly was to be elected by the people ; and the governor and assembly were to make the laws. No one believing "in one Almighty God" was to be annoyed for his religious belief. Christians of every sect could vote or hold office. All this was»due to Penn, who made out the plan of government and offered it to the colonists. AVith William Penn. some changes, this plan of government remained in force until 1776. 126. How dill ttie Quakers differ from the Church of England? What other peculiarities liad they? Why were they ))uijishe(l for them? 127. How had settlement been begun? How did Penn increase it? What course did he take with the Indians? What is said of his capital? 128. What is said of the jrovernment? What were its provisions? How were relieious differences treated? To whoiri was the form of government due? How long did it l^.st? 64 DELAWARE. 129. Penn and his Province.— Penn was deprived of his province in 1692. because he was suspected of siding will) Jauies II. (§33); but it was given back to him iu a sliort time. In 1699, he made iuiolher visit to the colony. He died in 1718, and his sons became proprietors. Purt of the land had been reserved for them, and as the colony grew older, the people became more discontented with the payment of rents. There were many disputes and mucli ill feeling between the people and tlie proprietors, and during the devolution the State abolished the rents, paying the proprietors £130,000 ($650,000) for them. 130. Philadelphia grew vapidly, and was larger than New York City until after the Revohition. In 1740, it had about 12,000 in- habitants, and was as thriving a place as any on the coast. It was noted above other cities for its excellent buildings^ its cleanliness, and its care for education. The printing-press was introduced in 1686, and a public high-school in 1689. The present University of Pennsylvania was established in Philadelphia in 1749 as a school. It became a college in 1755, and a university in 1779. The population of Philadelphia in 1880 was 847,170. 131. The Growth of the Colony was steady. Its population (with Delaware) was estimated at 45,800 in 1715, and about 200,- 000 in 1750. Most of these were farmers, and Philadelphia was the only important city. The western part of the State, where Pittsburgh now stands, was for many years unsettled (§ 308) ; and the coal and iron of the eastern part, which now support thriving towns, were quite unknown. No colony had among its settlers such a variety of peoples and languages. As a general rule, the English kept to the southeastern part of the colony, the Dutch and Germans to the east and northeast, and the Scotch and Irish to the central part. The population of Pennsylvania in 1880 was 4,282,891. (4) Delaware. 132. Delaware, or New Sweden, was settled by the Swedes in 1638, and conquered by the Dutch in 1655 (§ 29). It passed with 129. What was Penn's further connection with the colony? What dispute arose with his sons? How was it ended? 130. What is said of Philadelphia? Of its population? For what was it noted? What happened in 1686? In 1689? What is said of the University of Pennsylvania? 131. What was the population in ITl.'s? In 17.50? What was their occupation? What parts of the State were still unsettled? What is said of the peoples and lan- guagres among tlie colonists? How were they generally divided? 132. What was the eaily history of Delaware? How did it come into Penn's hand's? What was its goveinment? When was a. State government formed, and UDder what name? What had peluware been called previously? TUE COLONIES IN GENERAL. Q5 New Nethorland to the Duke of York, who sold it to Penn in 1682 (§ 125). Its people were allowed a separate assembly in 1703, but had the same governor as Penn- sylvania, and were considered a part of Pennsylvania until the Revolution. They then formed a State government of their own, at first under the name of " the Dela- ware State," and then under that of the State of Delaware. Their colony had pre- viously been known only as "the Territo- ries," or " the three lower counties on the Delaware." Seal of Dei^ware. Delaware takes its name from the river which fronts it, and thic was named from Lord Delaware, who died off the coast in 1610. Supplementary Questions. Locations (§ 121). — Bound the State of Pennsylvania; the State of Delaware. Locate Chester; Philadelphia. Review. — When was the grant of Pennsylvania made? To whom? What territory was -added by purchase? When was Philadelphia founded? When was Delaware allowed a separate assembly? The Colonies in General. 133. The Population of the colonies had grown from nothing in 1606 to about 1,260,000 in 1750. We have only estimates of the population at different times, but these estimates, made by care- ful men, are probably not far from the truth. In 1688, the colonies had about 200,000 inhabitants; in 1714, about 435,000; in 1727, about 600,000; and in 1750, about 1,260,000. Evidently these were growing colonies, growing far faster than England was grow- ing, or than any other country had ever grown. All these people considered themselves Englishmen, and were quite proud of the name. Most of them had never seen the king, but all were proud of being his subjects. The king of Great Britain had thus a fair chance of becoming more powerful than other kings in Europe, for he had a new and fast-growing kingdom across the Atlantic, Bancroft divides the p()]>nlation in 1754 as follows: New England, 436,000; middle colonics, 380.000; southern colonies, 609,000 (222,000 be in.i? slaves); total, 1,425,000. 133. What is said of the increase of population in the colonies? Give, as nearly as yon can. the population at different periods. What is said of the growth of the colonies? Of their people? Of the king's ii«w kingdom? ()6 GROWTH OF THE COLONIES. 134. The Industry of the Colonies was remarkable. The people grew tobacco, rice, indigo, and otlier products, which the people of Great Britain were glad to lake and pay for with their own manufactures. A oTcat trade with the colonies had thus crown up, and it made both Great Britain and the colonies richer. The colonies were now so much richer and stronger that they were already able to vote money, ships, and men to help the king in his wars. All this increase of wealth and power had hardly cost Eng- land or the king anything. The colony of Georgia, the weakest of all, was the only one which had ever received help in money from the British Government. 135. Great Britain's Feeling seemed to be more one of alarm than of pleasure at the rapid growth of the colonies, for the king and the government began to fear that the colonies would learn to unite and form a government of their own. In 1696, a department of the British GoNcrnment had been formed, and called the Board of Trade and Plantations. Its business was to watch the colonies, and to see that they obeyed the Navigation Acts (§ 71). It found its task continually growing harder as the colonies grew richer. And, in the same way, the colonies found the Navigation Acts con- tinually growing more annoying to them. But they still had no thoughts of independence. 136. The Scattered Settlements along the coast were at first widely separated. There was a long stretch of forest between each colony and its nearest neighbor; and it was easier for a man at Boston to get to London than to get to New York or Jamestown. The colonies, except in New England, had very little to do with their neighbors; and it is for this reason that the history of each colony- has so far been given separately. In 1750, things had changed very much. The spaces between the original colonies were now pretty well filled with settlements; and men might travel overland along 134. What IS said of i:ie occupations of the colonies? Of the errowth of trade with Great Britain? Of the power of the colonies? Had all this cost Great Britain very much? 135. How did Great Britain feel as tr» the growth of her colonies? Why was the Board of Trade and Plantations formed? How did it succeed? How didthe colo- nies feel as to the Navigation Acts? 136. Why was travel from one colony to anotli^r difficult at first? Why has the history of each colony been given separately ? Was the state of the case the same in 1750? How had travel become easier? 'What is said of George Wliitefield's travels? Was travel as easy as it is now? Why is the history of the colonies now to be given as one? SUMMARY. 67 the wliole coast, without running any great danger from Indians, wild l>easts, or starvation. In 1740, George Whitefield, the great revivalist preacher, travelled witli little difficulty through the whole of the new country, from Georgia to New England. A journey in America was a far more arduous affair than now, for the roads were very bad, there were not enough bridges, and steam was not yet used for travel ; but it was far easier than it had been at first. In- tercourse between the colonies had become more common. It was now easier for them to act together than to act separately ; and, as they did act together from this time, their history must henceforth be given as one, (1) The New England colonies had already often acted together, and even formed a union in 1648 (§70). (2) Nearly all the colonies were now to act together in the Fieneli and Indian War. (3) All the colonies finally united in resisting the king and Parliamenl, in begin- ning the Revolution, and in making a new nation, the United States of America. 137. Summary. — It has seemed best, so far, to give the history of the different colonies in geographical groups. The leading events in their history, in order of time, are as follows: 1606 : Englmli colonization begun § 25 1607: ViRGTNi.\ first settled at Jamestown ''36 1619: First legislative assembly 80 Slavery first mentioned 48 1676: Bacon's Rebellion 86 1620: Massachusetts first settled at Plymouth 49 1630: Massachusetts Company transferred to America 52 1691: Tlie two colonies united 58 1692: The Salem witchcraft 57 1623: New Hampshire first settled at Dover and Ports mouth 59 1641 : Became part of Massachusetts 60 1691 : Became a separate colony 60 1623: New York settled at New Amsterdam by the Dutch 28 1664: Conquered by the English 28 1691: Leisler's execution 117 1740: Negro plot 119 137. When did English colonization besrin? Give tlie leading events in the his- tory of Virginia. Of Massachusetts. Of New Hampsliire. Of New York. Of Maryland. Of Connecticut. Of Rhode Island. Of Delaware. fJive thedateof the New England union. Of the first Navigation Act. Give the leading events in the history of North Carolina. Of New Jersey. Give the date of King Philip's War. Give the leading events in the history of South Carolina. Of Pennsylvania. Give the date of the Andros government. Give the leading dates of Queeii Anne's War. Uf the history of Georgia. Of King George's War, FRENCH SETTLEMENT. 1634: Maryland first settled at St. Mary's § 90 1693 : Toleration ceased 92 1763: JNIason and Dixon's LiiH! sellletl 91 1634-6: Connecticut first settled at Wethersfield, Wind- sor, and Hartford 63 1638: New Haven settled 64 1639: The first constitution was adopted 63 1665: The two colonies united 65 1636: Rhode Island first settled at Providence 66 1644: Its plantations united 67 1638: Delaware first settled by the Swedes 29 1655: Conquered by the Dutch 29 1664: Conquered by the English 29 1682: Sold toPenn 125 1703 : Became a separate colony 132 1643 : The New England Union formed 70 1651: The Navigation Acts begun 71 1663: North Carolina first settled at Albemarle 94 1711 : The Tuscarora War 99 1729: The colony transferred to the king 96 1664: New Jersey first settled at Elizabethtowu 123 1702: Becomes a royal colony 122 1738: Becomes a separate colony 122 1670: South Carolina first settled at old Charleston 103 1729: Became a royal colony 96 1675 : King Philip's War begun 72 1682: Pennsylvania settled near Philadelphia 127 1683 : Philadelphia founded 127 1701 : The new charter given 128 1686 : The Andros Government begun 74 1702 : Queen Anne's War begun 75 1710: Port Royal (Annapolis) taken 76 1713: Queen Anne's War ended 75 1733: Georgia first settled at Savannah 108 1740: The Spanish War 110 1752: Georgia became a royal colony 109 1744: King George's War begun 75 1745: Louisburgh captured, 76 1748: King George's War ended 75 PERIOD IV.— COLONIAL HISTORY: 1750-1763. (1) French Settlement. 138. English Colonization had now seized firmly on the At- Jai>tic coast of Nortli America, between Canada and Florida, and had there formed thirteen colonies. These colonies were most of 138. Where was English colonization firmly fixed? How far westward did the colonies extend? What was their real western boundary? What was claimed by the French? them suj^posed to extend westward to the Pacific Ocean ; but their actual population did not extend lialf as far westward as did their boundaries when they became States. E'rom New England to Georgia the Appalachian or Alleghany Mountains were a western boundary for all the colonies, beyond which population had not yet passed. Between the Allcghanies and the Mississippi River, the whole country was now claimed by the French, who had passed into it from Canada, and called it New France, or Louisiana. The claim really included the whole of western New York also. Proprrly, the name New France included Canada and all the French possessions in NoriU America. The name Louisiana was given to such French possessions as are now within the United States. After 1763, the name was given to the territory west of the Mississippi (g 158). 139. Canada fell into the hands of the French after 1605, without any opposition from the Engiisli ( § 20 ). Champlain pushed on westward and ex- plored western Canada and northern New York: Lake Champlain was named after him. Other Frenchmen follow- ed him, the most enterprising being French missionaries to the Indians. In 1673, one of them, named Marquette, with a trader named Joliet, entered what is now the United States, in search of a great river of which the Indians had told them. They found the Mississippi, and sailed down that river to about the place where De Soto had crossed it (§ 15). In much the same way, French explorers made known the surface of what are now the northwestern States. In 1682, La Salle sailed down the Mis- sissippi to its mouth, and named the whole region Louisiana. In 1684, La Salle .it templed to fix a colony, wliieh ho. brought from France, at tlie mouth of the Mississippi, but could not find the river, and sailed on to Tcxns. Ilcie lu; was murdered, and his colony was broken up by sickness and starvation. Samuel de Chaatplain. 139. What is said of tlie French conquest of Canada? OT Th.-implairrs explora- tions? Of other explorers? Of the discovery of Manitiette and .Joliet? Of the ex- ploration of the northwestern country? Of La Sr.lle's discoveiy ? W FRENCH POSSESSIONS. 140. The First French Settlement within tlie northwestern United States was the mission of St. Mary, near Sault Ste. Marie, now in Michigan. It was estabhshed in 1668. Other French missions were gradually established at different points in the north- west, but none of thein came to be important places. 141. French Colonization within the United States really began in 1699, when D'Iberville was sent through the Gulf of Mexico to find the mouth of the Mississippi, lie found it, and fixed a settlement at Biloxi, within the present State of Mississippi. In 1702, he removed it to Mobile, which became his capital. In 1716, a French company, the Mississippi Company, obtained a grant of Louisiana; and in I7l8, it sent a colony and founded the city of New Orleans, which soon became the principal place of the Mississippi vallc3\ 142. The French Possessions in North iVmerica liad thus be- come very large before 1750. To secure them, the Frencli liad erected a chain of some sixty forts, stretching from New Orleans to Montreal, many of which have since become important towns. The present cities of New Orleans, Natchez, Vincennes, Fort Wayne, Toledo, Detroit, Ogdensburgh, and Montreal are near enough to the sites of some of these old forts to mark out the general' course of the chain. Back of it, toward the Mississippi and the great lakes, were other foits, as at Mackinaw and Peoria. Not all of these forts have grown into cities: some of them have entirely disappeared. One of these is Kaskaskia, on the river of the same name, which was long the most important place in what is now the State of Illinois. 143. The Weakness of the French Empire in America was in tlie fewness of its inhabitants. The whole population of New France, including Canada, was only about 100,000 in 1750, while the population of the English colonies was nearly fifteen times as large (§ 133). Within the present territory of the United States, 140. What was the first French settlement in the nortliwest? What other set- tlements were made? 141. How did French colonization begrin? What is said of Biloxi? Of Mobile? Of thf» Mississippi Company? Of New Orleans? 142. What is said of the French possessions? Of the chain of French forts? Name some of the cities which have taken their places? What other forts were built? What has become of Kaskaskia? 143. What was the weakness of the French Empii-e? Whnt was the population of New France? Of the Encriish colonies? Of Louisiana within the United States? What danger was approaching? THE OHIO COMPANY. 1\ east of the Mississippi, there were probably not more than 7,500 Frenchmen, and most of these were fur-traders or adventurers, strong- enough to keep the Indians in check, but not to settle the country. There was coming toward them, over the Allcghanies, a wave of English settlement which moved very slowly, but could not be stopped. The weakness of the French population was chiefly due to the fact tliat the reslk'ss spirit of adventure and willingness to wander abioad was much less common in France than it had become in England. The French colonies received few reinforcements from home, ami were apt to mix with the native population. 144. The Ohio Company. — Just as Raleigh's unsuccessful colo- nies came before the successful settlement of the coast (§23), a number of unsuccessful English land companies came before the successful settlement of the great West. Their object was to buy up vast tracts of land at a low price, induce settlers to move thither by giving them part of the land, and thus make the rest of the land so valuable as to richly repay all expenses. One of the earli- est of these land companies, the Ohio Company, was organized in 1749 by some London merchants and some leading Virginians. Its lands lay in western Pennsylvania, whicli was then claimed by Virginia (§ 83). The company at once sent out surveyors and traders, and then began opening roads for emigrants. 145. The French took the alarm as soon as the Ohio Company- was formed, and sent men to secure the country between the Alle- ghanies and their chain of forts. In 1753, they erected a strong fort at Presque Isle, where Erie now stands, and prepared to build a new chain of forts southward, toward the Ohio River. Governor Dinvvidd're, of Virginia, determined to send an agent to remonstrate with tlie French commander. George Washington (§ 296) was then a Virginia land-surveyor, not quite twenty-two years old, but already known for his prudence and clearheadedness, and he was selected as the agent. He made his way through the wintry wil- derness up the Potomac River to the Monongahela, down that river to its junction with the Alleghany, and up the Alleghany 144. What is said of Engrlish land compaTiies? What was their object? What is said of the Ohio Company? Where were its lands? What were its first steps? 14.5. What was done by the French? What fort Avas built in 175,3? What did Dinwiddle determine to do? AVhat is said of Washington? What was the course of his journey? What was its result? T2 TEE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAM. until he met the French commander. That officer refused to quit the disputed territory, and Washington returned with what was really a declaration of war. The " French and Indian War" which followed was at first entirely an American war: it did not extend to Europe until 1756 (§ 150). Supplement AUY Questions. Locations. — Locate the Appalachian or Alleghany Mountains; the Mississippi River; Lake Chaniplain; Sault Ste. Marie, Mich.; Biloxi, Miss.; Mobile, Ala.; New Orleans, La.; Natchez, Miss.; Vincenues, Ind. ; Fort Wayne, Ind.; Toledo, O. ; Detroit, Mich.; Ogdensburgh, N. Y. ; Montreal; Mackinaw, Mich.; Peoria, 111.; Erie, Pa.; the Poto- mac River; the Mouongahela River (§ 156); the Alleghany River. Review. — How far westward did the English colonies extend? What was the country called thence to the Mississippi River? Who claimed it? When and where was the first French settlement made in it? When did Marquette find the Mississippi? When was D'Iberville sent out? What towns did he found? When was New Orleans founded? When was the Ohio Company formed? When did the French build a fort at Erie? Who was sent to remonstrate with them? (2) The French and* Indian War. 146. Yirginia had raised about 400 troops in the mean time, and Washington had taken such pains to know the country well that he was put in command of them, with the rank of lieutenant- colonel. He turned back with them on the road which he had just travelled, for the purpose of protecting a fort which the Ohio Company was building at the junction of the Alleghany and Mouongahela rivers, where Pittsburgh now stands. Both parties knew very well the importance of this place, and were puslnng to secure it. The Frenchmen won in the race, and captured and strengthened the fort, which they named Fort Duqucsne. They then passed on to attack Washington, who was coming down the Mouongahela River. At first the colonel in command was a man named Frye. But he died on the road, leaving the command to Washington. 147. The First Fight of the war followed their meeting. Washington, with a part of his force, met an advance-party of the 146 What troops had been raised? To whom were they given ? What fort was he to secure? What race followed ? Who won in it? What did they then do? 147. What followed their meeting? What success was gained by Washington? Why did he then retreat? What is said of his surrender? What position was given him? TitE ENGLISH COLONIES UNITED. T6 French and Indians, and killed or captured nearly all of them. Biit the French main body was so mucli superior in numbers that, he moved back a few miles up the Monongahela to a fort which he named Fort Necessity. Here he surrendered, July 4, 1754, on condition that he and his men might return to Virginia. He had done so well with the small force at his command, that he became Virginia's principal military officer for the rest of the war. 148. The English Colonies were now all acting together for the first time in their history. There were South Carolina troops with Washington at Fort Necessity ; and all the colonies voted money, men, and arms to help Virginia. Heretofore the colonies had been dragged into wars by England ; now they were disposed to make war on their own account, for they all knew that this western territory was necessary to their future growth. The Brit- ish Government was at first disposed to let them fight it out for themselves, and advised them to form a plan of united action. Accordingly, in 1754, Maryland, Pennsylvania, New York, and the New England colonies sent delegates to a meeting at Albany. Here the " Albany plan of union," proposed by Benjamin Franklin, was agreed upon. But it looked so much like an American govern- ment, independent of Great Britain, that the British Government rejected it ; while it gave the king so much power that the colo- nies rejected it also. It is interesting, however, as a sign of union. The Albany plan proposed a congress of not more tlian seven or less than two delegates from each colony, according to tlie colony's pro- portion of taxes paid; and a governor general, appointed by the king, with the power to veto (forbid) any law of Congress which he should consider wrong or unwise. 149. England and France both began to send troops to America, for both knew that war must soon come. The colonies also were everywhere stirring with warlike preparations. In June, 1755, a force of British regulars and provincial (colonial) troops sailed from Boston, and captured the few remaining French forts 148 What is said of the union of the English colonies? \Vhat was the differ- ence between this and former wars? What did the British Government advise? What meeting: of colonial deleg^ates took place? What plan did it adopt? Why *vas the plan rejected by both parties? Why is the plan interesting:? 149- What was now done by England and France? By the colonies? What is said of the Nova Scotia expedition? What is said of Braddnck's march? Uf his 1| defeat? Of the Crown Point expedition? Of the events of 1755? 74 PROGRESS OF THE WAR. in Acadia (Nova Scotia). In the same montli, General Braddock^ a brave, obstinate, and self-confident British officer, marched from Virginia through Pennsylvania against Fort Duquesne. He ex- pected to fight the French and Indians in line of battle, and refused to heed the advice of Washington, who was one of his aides, to send scouts in advance. Within a few miles of Fort Duquesne, a few French and Indians completely surprised Braddock's long line, killed him and more than half his men, and chased the rest for miles on the road back to Virginia. The only real resistance was made by Washington and his Virginians, who fought from behind trees in Indian fashion, and checked the pursuit. A month later, a New York expedition against Crown Point, under Sir William Johnson, defeated the French and Indians, under Baron Dieskau, near the southern end of Lake George, but did no more. The year 1755 thus closed badly for the English. The expedition to Acadia, above referred to, only completed the previous conquest of this section of tlie country (§ 76). From this time the whole of Acadia (Nova Scotia and New Brunswick) became an Eng- lish province, as it still remains. The expedition was disgraced by a gross act of cruelty and treachery on the part of the English, The French inhabitants were ordered to assemble at their churches. Tliey •were then seized and sent southward along the coast to different English colonies; and their houses and crops were burned to prevent their return to their homes. Longfellow's '"Evangeline" tells a touching story of the unhappy exiles. 150. Declaration of War was made by both England and France in the spring of 1*756, so that the war was no longer con- fined to America. The British Government was at first very ineffi- cient, and sent out worthless officers to America, so that little was accomplished daring the two years 1756 and 1757. The English and provincial forces marched hither and thither, fighting little, and gradually drawing back before their enemies. The French were now commanded by a great soldier, Montcalm. His forces were not large, but he made the most of them. Each English force acted for itself, while he used all his men together against one point after another. He thus, for two years, held the English out of the disputed territory, captured the few forts which they 150. Whf^n was war declared? What was done by the British Government? By the English and provincial troops? Who was the French commander? What did he accomplish? What successes did he gain? WILLIAM PITT. 75 had built along the northern border of New York, and gained all the Indians to his support. By provincial troops are meant the soldiers furnished by the prov- inces or colonies. The British troops in America in 1758 numbered about 50,000. Of these, 28,000 were provincials, and 22,000 were regulars. 151. The Year 1758 changed all this. One of the greatest men in English history, Wil- liam Pitt, was called to the head of the British Govern- ment, and everything felt his influence. Inefficient officers were got out of the way, and the whole English force was thrown upon the French at three points. In July, a sea expedition captured Louis- burgh, on Cape Breton Island (§ 76). In November, a land expedition captured Fort Du- quesne without resistance, and renamed it Fort Pitt (now Pittsburgh). The only fail- ure of the year was that of an expedition against Ticonderoga, where Montcalm commanded in person. It assaulted the French works, and was defeated after losing about 1,600 men. But a part of the English force drove the French out of northwestern New York, and captured Fort Frontenac, on the Canada side of Lake Ontario, where Kingston now stands, 152. These Successes were greatly due to the manner in which Pitt brought in the colonies to help the regular troops. Provincial troops took part in all these expeditions, and thus learned to make war and to have confidence in themselves. Many of the American officers who afterward took part in the Revolution received their training in the campaigns of the French and Indian War. William Pitt. 151. When were affairs changfed? What is said of Pitt? What did he do in America? What is said of the capture of Louisbiirg^h? Of Fort Du Qiiesiie? Wliat was the only failure of the year? Describe it. What success did it jrain? 152. To what were these successes greatly due? What is said of the provincial troops? Of American ofiBcers? 76 JAMES WOLFE. 153. The Year 1759 was still more successful. It was known that the English intended to attack Quebec this year, and Montcalm was forced to draw off most of his troops to de- fend that city. Consequently, Ticonderoga, Crown Point, and a strong French fort, Fort Niagara, fell into the hands of the English without much resistance. From Louis- burgh the English, under Gen- eral Wolfe, sailed up the St. Lawrence River to attack Que- bec. Their ships gave tliem command of the river, but above them rose the lofty James Wolfe. cliffs on whose top the fortifi- cations of Quebec had been built. The French could not be tempted to come out of their stronghold ; and, after a siege of nearly three months, the English were very much discouraged. Finally Wolfe decided to climb the cliffs and find the enemy. 154. Quebec. — On the appointed night, Wolfe's army floated down the river in boats, and was landed on the little river-beach at the foot of the cliffs. All through the night the men were clambering up the precipice, which the French had not taken the trouble to guard ; the sailors dragged up eight or ten small cannon with them; and, in the morning of September 13, the English army was drawn up on the Plains of Abraham, in front of the upper city. There were still walls to be attacked ; but Montcalm, startled by the sudden appearance of the English, moved his army out, and fought a battle on the open plain. Both Wolfe and Montcalm were killed, but the French were completely defeated. Five days afterward, the city was surrendered. 153. What is said of the year 1759? What was Montcahn forced to do? What were the consequences? What route was taken by Wolfe's army? What was the great difficulty in attacking Quebec? What is said of the siege? What did Woife decide to do? 154. Describe the landing. The ascent of the cliffs. The position of Wolfe's army in the morning. What did Montcalm do? What was the result of the battle? When did the city surrender? TEE CONQUEST OF CANADA. 11 Both generals lived long enough to know the result of the battle. Wolfe, when told of it, said, "Then I die happy." Montcalm, when toid that he must die, said, " So much the better; I shall not live to see the surrender of Quebec." 155. The Conquest of Canada followed in 1760. Montreal surrendered to the Eno-jish. Then the other French forts were given up as rapidly as English troops could be sent to take them. The French troops were sent home to France, and the French do- minion in North America was over. Many of the Indians disliked to sec the British troops holding the forts in their territory. In 1763, Pontiac, an Ottawa chief living near Detroit, formed a league of Indian tribes to destroy the new-comers. But the plan was re- vealed by a friendly Indian ; the attack on Detroit was beaten back ; and the Indians, after some hard fighting, begged for peace. Though the war was over on the con- tinent of North Am- erica, it continued elsewhere for about three years. England and France were stil fighting on the ocean, and wherever either could reach theother's dominions. 156. Spain en- tered the war, in 1762, to assist France. In that year, an English expedi- tion, with many pro- vincial troops in it, sailed to the Spanish island of Cuba, and 5" 50 100 The French War. captured the rich city of Havana. The people of the colonies now sent out privateers against Spanish commerce ; and the growth of the colonies was shown by the fact that their privateers in this 155. Wliat followed? What became of the French forts? Of the French troops? Of the French dominion? How did the Indians like the change? What was Ponti- ac's conspiracy'? What was its result? 156. What is said of Spain? Of the capture of Havana? Of colonial privateers? Wliat shows something of the growth of the colonies? 78 CLOSE OF THE WAR. war outnumbered, in vessels, guns, and men, the whole English navy of 150 years before, when the colonies were founded. 157. The Peace of Paris closed the war in 1763. Great Britain had completely conquered both France and Spain, and the two conquered nations consented to surrender to her the whole of North America east of the Mississippi. Spain gave up Florida to Great Britain in exchange for Havana (§ 156). France gave up all her possessions in North America, giving her conqueror, Great Britain, all the portion east of the Mississippi River, and her ally, Spain, the portion west of that rivei", including the city of New Orleans. 158. Louisiana. — Spain kept the name of Louisiana for the territory west of the Mississippi River, which she had received from France. It covered, in general, the great region between the Rocky Mountains and the Mississippi River, from British America to the Gulf of Mexico (§ 332). Almost all this region, however, was then a wilderness, excepting small portions of the present States of Louisiana and Missouri. New Orleans was the only im- portant city. St. Genevieve was the oldest settlement in Missouri. St. Louis was founded in 1764. One of the founders of St. Louis, Pierre Chouteau, lived in the city until his death in 1849, and witnessed the enormous changes in its con- dition. 159. The Leading Events of the war are as follows : 1754-7: French Success. 1754: Surrender of Fort Necessity § 147 Albany Plan of Union 148 1755: Braddock's Defeat 149 Conquest of Nova Scotia (Enfflish success). . 149 Battle of Lake George (English success) 149 1756: War declared 148 1756-7: General French success 149 1758-63: English Success. 1758: Pitt becomes head of the British Govern- ment 151 Capture of Louishurgh 151 Capture of Fort Duquesne 151 Battle of Ticonderoga (French success) 151 157. What closed the war?. What we e its advantages to Great Britain? What was ffiven up bv Spain? Rv France? 158. What is said of Louisiana? What did it cover? What was its condition? What is said of New Orleans? Of St. Oenevieve? Of St. Louis? 159. What were the years of French success? What were the leadine events of 1754? Of 1755. Of 1756-7? What were the vears of English success? What were the leading events of 1758? Of 1759? Of 1760? Of 1762? Of 17C3? STATE OF TUE COLONIES. 79 1758-63: English Success. 1759: Caplure of Ticonderoga, Crown Point, and Niagara §153 Capture of Quebec 154 1760: Conquest of Canada 155 1702: Capture of Havana. 156 17G3: Pontiac's Conspiracy 155 Peace of Paris 157 SUPPLEMENTAIIY QUESTIONS. Locations. — (Scliool-map locations in italics). — Locate Pittsburgh, Pa.; the Monongaliela River; Albany, N. Y. ; Boston, Mass.; Nova Scotia or Af-adia (j^76); Lake George, N. Y. ; Cape Breton Island (g 76); Ticouderoga, N. Y. ; Fort Fronteuac, Canada; Fort Niagara, N. Y.; Quebec; Montreal; Detroit, Mich.; Havana; New Orleans, La.; St. Louis, Mo. Bound the territory then called Louisiana. Review. — In what year did the Frencli and Indian War begin? What fort did Washington surrender? Give the date of Braddock's de feat. Of the declaration of war. Of the capture of Louisburgh, and battle of Ticonderoga. Of the capture of Quebec. Give the name of the English commander. Of the French commander. Give the date of the conquest of Canada. Of the conspiracy of Pontine, and the peace of Paris. What did Spain give up to Great Britain? What did France give up to Spain? What was its principal city? (3) State of the Colonies. 160. The Population of the colonies was about 2,000,000 in 1760; and the colonies had grown not only in numbers but in strength and confidence. Their men had fought beside British regulars, and had sometimes held their ground when the regulars liad run away. Thirty thousand of them had given up their lives in the war, and many of the colonists were inclined to feel and say that tlie colonies had done more than their share of the fighting. None of the colonies had yet spread beyond the Alleghanies, but a few adventurous hunters were in the habit of crossing the mountains yearly ; and they brought back such favorable reports of the beauty and fertility of the new country that settlements there were begun within a few years. The first settlement in Tennessee, led by .Tnmos Robertson, wns made in 1768; the first m Kentucky, led l)v Dnnid Roone. in 1769. There was no effort to settle tlie country north of the Ohio River for nearly twenty years to come. IfiO. What, was the population of the colonies? Ha'1 they frrown in numbr-rs oiilv? What hart their men clone ill the war? Had population spread beyond the AUegliaiiie.s? What effect did tlie reports of the western hunters have? 80 UNION OF THE COLONIES, 161. In Wealth, the colonies were growing still faster, and they began to look like a well-settled country. The people had become comfortable and even prosperous, and some of them were consid- ered wealthy. Agriculture had improved, and a great variety of crops was grown. The Navigation Acts (§ Vl) had not destroyed their trade. In 1*700, the colonies had sent to England about $1,300,000 worth of produce, and received about the same amount of English manufactures. In 1760, they sent about four times as much, and received nearly seven times as much. All trade to other countries than England was said to be illegal, but was nevertheless carried on largely. Newspapers and books had become common since the first American printing-press had been setup at Cambridge in 1639. The establishment of King's College (now Columbia) in New York City, in 1754, increased the number of colleges to six. The six colleges w^ere Harvard, in Massachusetts, founded in 1638: William and Mary, in Virginia, in 1692; Yale, in Connecticut, in 1700; the College of New Jersey (now at Princeton), in 1746; the University of Pennsylvania, in 1749; and King's (now Columbia), in New York, in 1754. 162. The Union of the colonies had grown still more rapidly. During the war, they had at first called themselves provincials, to distinguish themselves from the British. Now, for the first time, some of them bei^an to call themselves Americans, instead of Eno-- lishmen, Virginians, or New-Englanders. The colonies were no longer altogether separate peoples. They had come to have com- mon Jnterests and a common spirit, and they were now very certain to unite against any enemy that was dangerous to all of them, just as they had united against the French power of the north and west. There was no longer any need to unite against the French ; but it was certain that they would act toward any new enemy, even their mother-country, just as they had acted toward the French. It ought to have been evident iii England that her colonies m North America had come to be so strong and so united that it was now needful for the British Government, to be very wise and prudent, in order that it might not make itself appear to be their enemy. 161 . What is said of the growth in wealth? Of the condition of the people? Of agrriciiltnre? Of trade? Of their trade in 1700? In 1760? Of trade to other coun- tries than Eng^land? Of newspapers and books? Of colleges? ir>2. What is said of the union of the colonies? What name had at first been used diM'inq: tlie Avar? What name began to be used now? How ha,d they become united? How was it certain that they would act toward any new enemy? What >vas needful for the British Government? THE COLONIES TAXED BY GREAT BRITAIN. 81 103. The British Government was neither wise nor prudent. Most of its power was in the hands of the Parliament, whicli was not elected by the whole people. By artful contrivance or by acci- dent, the laws of election were such that a few rich men, nol>les or landowners, controlled the election of most of the members of the House of Commons (§31). In most matters, these richer men were divided into two parties, which opposed one another. In regard to American affairs, they were now united by heavy taxes in a claim which could not help making them the enemy of the colonies. 164. Taxes in Great Britain were now very heavy, and most of them fell on the richer men. Heretofore they had thought little about America, considering it only a wilderness, from which no money could be obtained. Now they saw the colonies voting large suins of money to carry on the war, and they at once began to think of lightening their own taxes by laying taxes on the colonies. The Parliament had forced the kings to yield to it the power to lay taxes in Great Britain : it now began to claim a right to lay taxes on the colonies, even against the w^ill of the colonies them- selves. A nation very often provides for wars or other unexpected expenses by borrowing money. The written promises to pay aie called bonds, and the nation pays interest on them yearly, raising the mone}^ for tlie payments by taxes. The English debt liad steadily increased from about $3,300,000 in 1689 to about $700,000,000 in 1763, and the taxes for payment of annual interest had become v-ery burdensome. Great Britain claimed that much of the debt had arisen in defendinc; the colo- nies from the French, and that the colonies ought to be willing to be taxed for a part of the interest. The colonies claitncd that neither they nor the French colonies had desired war, that they had been dragged into war by France and England, and that the English colonies had fully paid their share of the expense. At any rate, they were determined not to submit to be taxed by another people. 165. The Feeling of the Colonies was that this claim of the Parliament w^as highly unjust. Each colony was ruled by its own 163. What is said of the British Government? Of the Parliament? Of the laws of election? How were the richer men divided in most matters? How were they united in American affairs? 164. What is said of taxes in Great Britain? Why had America been little thon^ht of heretofore? Why was It now thought of? What new claim was made by Parliament? 165. What was tlie feeling of the colonies? What bodies made laws and laid taxes for the colonies? Wliy were the colonists unwilling to be taxed by the Farlia- muut? What then was the reason for quarrel? 82 BRITISH BEGULATION OF TEE COLONIES. assembly, or legislature, elected by nearly the whole people, not by a few rich men. As the representatives of the people, these assemblies alone had always taxed the people ; and the king's govx ernors had only named the amount which they desired. The colo- nists had thus always taxed themselves, through their assemblies, as the people of Great Britain had taxed themselves, through their Parliament. The colonists were not allowed to send representa- tives to Parliament. No men will submit willingly to be taxed by a body in which they are not represented, and the colonists were already too strong to be forced to submit. On this question, of " Taxation without Representation," the Parliament and the colo- nies were now to quarrel for twelve years until /orce was used: then came the Revolutionary War (§ 193). PERIOD v.— COLONIAL RESISTANCE: 1763-1775. (1) The Stamp Act. 166. British Eegulation of the Colonies. — Laws to regulate the colonies and their affairs had frequently been passed by Parlia- ment. Some of these, such as the act to establish a post-office system, were useful to the colonies, and were accepted by them willingly. Others, such as the Navigation Acts and the acts to for- bid manufactures in the colonies (§ 71), they had not been strong enough to resist openly, but had evaded or disobeyed them as far as possible. Of late years, whenever the British Government had tried to enforce these laws, it had failed. Nevertheless, it now undertook to do a still more difficult thing. In 1764, soon after peace was made. Parliament first declared that it had a right to tax the colonies. It went no further at the time, but waited to sec how the colonies would receive this claim. But the colonies were, as usual, very busy with their own affairs, and paid little attention to the declaration of Parliament. 166. What laws had frequently been passed by Parliament? Which did the colonies accept willingly'? Which did they disobey? "Were these Uiws enforced? What happened in 1764? Was anything further done at the time? Did it excite much attention in the colonies? THE STAMP ACT. 83 British Stamp. 167. The Stamp Act was passed by Parliament in the spring of 1765. It had been prepared by the head of the British Government, George Gren- ville, and was to go into force in the follow- ing November. From that time, no news- papers or almanacs could be published in the colonies, no marriage-certificate could be given, and no documents could be used in law-suits, unless stamps, bought from British government agents, were placed on them. Laws were also passed to enforce the Navigation Acts, and to send soldiers to America. The expenses of the soldiers were to be paid out of the money received from the sale of stamps, so that the colonists were really called upon to pay the British soldiers who were to force them to submit to taxation by Parliament. Such stamp duties are one of the easiest ways of pajnng taxes. They have been used since in this country, and are still user! to a less extent. We submit to such taxes now because they are laid by our- selves through our representatives, and, if the people think the taxes unjust, they can change the taxes by changing their representatives. The colonists resisted the taxes, because tliey were laid by tlie represen- tatives of anotlier people. Tiiey knew that, if they submitted in Ibis little matter, they would soon be taxed in far heavier ways, and yet would never be able to change the lepresentatives or the taxes. 168. In America, when the news of the Stamp Act reached it, there was no longer any want of attention. All the colonies hummed with the signs of resistance. Able and eloquent men, like James Otis in Massachusetts, and Patrick Henry in Virginia, only spoke for the whole people in declaring that the colonies would never submit. The assemblies, as fast as they met, declared that Parliament had no right to tax the colonies. Associations, called Sons of Liberty, were formed to help the resistance. As soon as the stamps were sent over, mobs seized and burned them ; and the stamp-officers were frightened into resigning. 167. What is said of the Stamp Act? Who had prepared it? When was it to go into force? What did it provide? What other laws were passed? How were the expenses of the soldiers to be paid? 168. What was the effect of the news in America? What declarations were made for the people? What declarations were made by the assemblies? What associations were formed? What was done by mobs? What was the result on the day when the act was to have gone into force? 84 THE STAMP- ACT CONGRESS. When the day came for the act to go into force, there were no stamps to be bought, and no officers to sell them. The Stamp Act had failed. Patrick Henry, a young law- yer and brilliant orator, was a member of the Virginia assem- bly. In his speech on the Stamp Act, he named several tyrants who had been killed. " Caesar," said he, "had his Brutus, Charles I. his Cromwell, and George HI. — "; he was inter- rupted by cries of "Treason!" When the noise died away, he concluded: "George III. may profit by their example. If this be treason, make the most of it." His resolutions, adopted by the assembly, were the bold- est declaration of colonial rights that had yet been made. 169. The Stamp-Act Congress, the first sign of united resist- ance (§ 162), met at New York City, October 7, 1765. It had been proposed by Virginia and Massachusetts about the same time. All but four of the colonies sent delegates to it ; and all the colo- nies supported it. It had no authority to make laws ; but it agreed on a declaration of the rights of the colonies, and sent petitions to the king and Parliament to respect those rights. The language of the congress was carefully made as gentle as possible ; but its meet- ing was evidently a sign of danger, if the attempt should be made to punish any one for resisting the Stamp Act. 170. The British Oovernment was taken aback by the stir in America. English manufacturers petitioned for the repeal of the Stamp Act, for the American merchants and people had agreed not to buy any more English goods until the repeal should take place. Pitt and other friends of the colonies in Parliament urged the repeal. Finally, there was a change of government in Great Patrick Henry. 169. What is said of the Stamp-Act Congress? Who had proposed it? Who sentdelegateitoit? Who supported it? What were its proceedings? What is said of its language? How was it a sign of danger? 170. What is said of the British Government? Of English manufacturers? Of Pitt? How did the repeal take place? What did Parliament declare? How did the Americans regard this declaration? What did they endeavor to do? What difficul- ties still remained? What were the colonists anxious to do? A YEAR OF QUIET. 85 Britain, another political party came into power, and early in 1766 the act was repealed. Parliament still declared its right to tax the colonies, if it should wish to do so ; but the Americans were con- vinced that it would never again attempt to do so, and were willing to make the repeal pleasant for Great Britain. And so, for more than a year, they endeavored in every way to show their affection for the mother-country. Some difficulties yet remained. The New York assembly refused to furnish supplies to the British troops, as Parliament had directed; and the assemblies of some of the other colonies engaged in small quarrels with their governors ; but the colonists in general were very anxious to show that they were "loyal subjects of the king — God bless him !" 171. The^Right of Parliament to regulate the trade of the colonies had not hitherto been denied by the colonists (§Vl). They had not thought very much about the matter, but they knew that Parliament paid for a large navy to protect trade, and they agreed that Parliament had the right to regulate the trade which was thus protected. They had therefore submitted to the Navigation Acts, though they obeyed them as little as possible. But the unfortunate Stamp Act had compelled the colonists to think about the matter, and many of them began to see that a Parlia- ment in which they were not represented had no more right to interfere with their property on the ocean than on the land. At first, they only suggested different means by which members from the colonies might be admitted to Parliament. Many eminent men in Great Britain desired such an arrangement, and it is possible that it might have George III. 171. What is said of the right of Parliament to regulate trade? "Why had the colonists acknowledged it? What did they submit to? Wliat elTect did the Stamp Act have? Wliat remedy was at first suggested? Who supported it in Great Britain? What is said of the king? Uf his friends in Parliament? 86 COMMERCIAL TAXATION. been successful. But the king, an honest but very obstinate man, had lofty ideas of his own dignity, and was determined to make the colonies submit without debate. His friends in Parliament now began a new scheme, wliich increased all the previous diffi- culties a hundredfold. 172. Commercial Taxation. — In 1767, Parliament passed an act to lay taxes on tea and a few other articles exported to Amer- ica ; another to send revenue commissioners to America, to punish any refusal to pay the tax ; and another ordering the New York assembly to pass no more laws until it should furnish supplies to the soldiers (§ 170). ThQse acts left the colonists no choice. They had now no time to devise plans for being represented in Parlia- ment. Their first business was to resist what they now began to consider a foreign tyranny. As Massachusetts was the leading commercial colony, much of the first resistance centred there. Its leaders were James Oiis, a most elo- quent speaker, who afterward became insane; John ILiucock, a Boston merchant; John Adams, a young lawyer, afterward President; Samuel Adams, one of the first advocates of independence; and Benjamin Franklin, the colony's agent and adviser in London. The leading roy- alists were Governor Thomas Hutchinson, a native of the colony, and his hrother-in law Andrew Oliver, one of his council. 173. Whigs and Tories. — For nearly six years the colonists kept up a peaceable resistance to the taxing acts of Parliament. The resistance took the shape of a general agreement by the people not to buy, sell, or use the articles on which the taxes had been laid, so as to avoid paying the taxes. Those who adopted this plan willingly, and who supported the colonies against the mother- country, took the name of Whigs. Those who refused to resist the mother-country in any way were called Tories. As the Whigs were nearly all the people, and were very much in earnest, the few Tories were compelled by bodily fear to join in the general agree- ment. Whig and Tory had for many years been the names of the two great political parties in England (§ 491). 174. The Six Years' Struggle, though it was meant to be peace- 172. What three acts were passed by Parhament in 1767? What was their effect on the colonists? What was the first business of the colonists? 173. What was done for the next six years? How was resistance made? Who were the Whi^s? WIto were the Tories? Why did the Tories join in the agreement? 174. Was the struggle always peaceable? What is said of the seizure of the Liberty^ Of the occupation of Boston? What wns i he feeling between tlie towns- people and the soldiers? How did this result? What happened in New York? In North Carohna? In Rhode Island? How were all these affairs leading to war? PARLIAMENT AND TBE ASSEMBLIES. 67 able, was continually turning toward open violence. In 1V68, the revenue commissioners in Boston seized John Hancock's sloop Liberty^ and a mob chased them to a British frigate in the harbor. Four British regiments, under General Gage, then took possession of Boston. There was constant bad feeling between the Boston people and the soldiers, or " redcoats ;" insulting language was used on both sides ; and there were a number of street-fights with sticks, fists, or snow-balls. All this resulted in the "Boston Massacre," March 5, 1770, in which the soldiers fired on the people, killed three, and wounded many others. In New York, a little earlier, the people beat the soldiers in a strcct-fight. In North Carolina, the governor defeated a part of the people in a pitched battle (§98). In 1772, a number of the Rhode Island people captured and burned a king's vessel, the Gaspee, which had been unpleasantly active in collecting duties from vessels belonging to Providence. Those who took part in such affairs were evidently growing bolder, and any attempt to punish them, if they had been caught, would have met with resistance from the colonies, and that would have been war. 175. Parliament and the Assemblies. — All these affairs occa- sioned much anger in Parliament, though it was not easy to see what was to be done to prevent or punish them. Angry resolutions were passed, declaring the Massachusetts people rebels, and acts to make the collection of taxes more certain. The assemblies an- swered by declaring their own rights, and denying the right of Parliament to pass any such laws. The colonists cared very much more for the resolutions of their own assemblies than they did for those of Parliament, and their resistance became so much the bolder. In 1772, Parliament ordered those who had burned the Gas'pee to be sent to England for trial, if they should be caught. 175. How did Parliament feel as to these affairs? What resolutions and acts were passed? How did theassenililies answer them? How did this iiuM-ease the re- sistance of the colonists? What did Parliament do in 1772? How did the assemblies answer it? What had come to be the question? John Hancock. 88 THE TEA TAX, Again the assemblies denied the right of Parliament to pass siicli a law ; and the colonists were ready to resist the enforcement of the law. The plain question had come to be whether Parliament was or was not to govern the colonies as it saw fit. 176. The Tea Tax.— In IV'/O, Parliament tried a change of plan. The taxes were taken off all the articles except tea, and the tax on tea was fixed at only threepence, or about six cents, a pound. Arrangements were made with Etiglish tea-merchants, in 1773, to send cargoes of tea to America at a price threepence lower than that which had always been paid, so that the price would be no greater than it had always been, even after the tax was paid. It was hoped that in this way, when the tea was distributed through the colonies, not only the Tories, but the women, and all who liked to drink tea, would buy it at the old price, without seeing that they were really paying the taxes and obeying Parliament, 177. This Plan may have been a very cunning way to meet the difficulty, but it was certainly not a brave or honest way, and the Americans now resisted it with a kind of angry contempt. At Charleston they stored the cargoes of tea in damp cellars, where the tea was soon spoiled. At New York, Philadelphia, and other places, they refused to allow the tea ships to land their cargoes, and sent them back to England. At Boston they tried to do the same thing, but the British officers would not allow the ships to leave the harbor. The Boston people therefore took a more violent means, which is commonly called the " Boston Tea Party." A very orderly mob, disguised as Indians, boarded the ships, De- cember 16, 1773, and threw their 340 chests of tea into the har- bor. In one way or another, at all the towns on the coast, the colonists were successful in their efforts to prevent the tea from being distributed throngh the colonies to tempt the people to buy it. Parliament was again defeated. 178. The Four Intolerable Acts. — Parliament now so com- 176. What change of plan was made by Parliament in 1770? What arrange- ments were made with English tea-merchants in 1773? What was it hoped would be the result? 177. What is said of this plan? What was done at Charleston? At New York, Philadelphia, and other places? Why did this plan fail at Boston? What is said of the Boston Tea Party? How had the plan of Parliament failed? 178. What did Parliament now do? What was the Boston Port Bill? What was its object and effect? What was the Massachusetts Bill? What was its ef- fect? VVliat was the Transportation Bill? What was the Quebec Act? What was its effect? How were these acts to be enforced ? THE FOUR INTOLERABLE ACTS. 89 pletely lost its temper that it took the last steps to open conflict. It passed, among others, four acts which the colonies could not help resisting. The first was the Boston Port Bill : it forbade all vessels to leave or enter Boston harbor. Its object was to punish the Boston people by destroying their trade ; its effect was to anger all the colonists against Parliament. The second was the Massachusetts Bill : it changed the charter of that colony so as to take away the government from the people, and give it to the king's agents. The effect of this was to unite all the colonies in resistance, for they all felt that they would soon meet the same treat- ment themselves if they allowed Massachusetts to be so treated. The third was the Transportation Bill : it ordered that Americans who should commit murder in resisting the laws should be sent to England for trial. The fourth was the Quebec Act: it made the country north of the Ohio and east of the Mississippi a part of Canada. Its effect was also to unite the colonies, for they felt that this territory belonged to them ; that the king had given it to them (§25), and they had helped to conquer it from the French; and that the Parliament had no right to take it away. Parliament ex- pected to enforce these acts bv its standing army in the colonies (§167). 179. The Excitement in America now rose higher than it had ever done before. The assemblies passed resolutions severely con- demning Parliament, and many of them requested the people to keep the day of the shutting up of Boston as a day of fasting and prayer. In most of the royal colonies the assemblies spoke so boldly that the governors dismissed them, and they did not meet again as part of the royal government. The excitement was so great, and the calls for a Continental Congress were so numerous, that its delegates were chosen almost by common consent, and without a summons. Georgia alone took no part in it, though her people sympathized with it. "Continental" had already come to have very much the same meaning that " American" has now. It meant general, lielonging to tlie whole continent, not to one colony or a part of them. Thus the Stamp- Act Congress (§ 169), from only nine of the colonies, was not a " Conti- 179. What is said of the excitement in America? What was done by the assem- blies? By the governors? What gave rise to the Continental Congress? What colony took no part in it? 90 THE FIRST CONTINENTAL CONGRESS. nental " Congress. Georgia was prevented by her governor from appoititiug delegates. 180. The First Continental Congress met at Philadelphia, September 5, 1774. It agreed upon a new declaration of rights: it asserted the right of the colonies to govern and tax themselves, and named eleven acts of Parliament which were attacks upon these rights. It sent an address to the people of Great Britain and a petition to the king, but did not now petition Parliament. It drew up an agreement, called the Articles of Association, which was signed by the people everywhere, not to buy goods from Great Britain, or to sell to her, until the objectionable acts were repealed by Parliament. It commended the people of Massachu- setts for their peaceable resistance, and declared that, if Parliament should use force to make Massachusetts submit, all the other colo- nies would use force to help her. Finally, it called a new Congress for the following May, and adjourned. 181. Representation had now become a question of a new form. At first, the colonies had demanded that Parliament should not tax the colonies while the colonies were not represented in it; that there should be " No Taxation without Representation." Now they demanded that Parliament should pass no laws whatever about the colonies while the colonies were not represented in it; that there should be *' No Legislation without Representation," 182. The People of the colonies were much more warlike in temper than their Congress, whose language had been very mild in spite of its firnmess. They were everywhere collecting and making powder and weapons, preparing for war, and forming provincial congresses to govern each colony instead of the assemblies under the king's authority. The feeling was most intense in Massachu- setts, where the first conflict was likely to take place. General Gage had been appointed governor, with additional troops; but, while he was in Boston, the rest of the colony governed itself without any attention to him, and had little to do with its capital town. 180. What is said of the first Continental Congress? Of its declaration ' of rights? Of its address and petition? Of its general agreement? How did it treat the Massachusetts people? W^liat was its last proceeding? 181. What had been the first demand of the colonies? What was their demand now? 182. What is said of the temper of the people? What were they doing? What was the state of afifau-s in Massachusetts? Who was its governor? Who really governed the colony ? OUTBREAK OF THE REVOLUTION. 91 (2) Lexington and Concord. IBI Massachusetts, at the opening of the year 1775, was much like a powder-magazine, which the first spark would explode. Tiie provincial congress, which now governed the colony, had collected powder and arms, and had ordered 20,000 " minute-men" to be en- rolled and to be ready to march at a minute's warning. Gage, in Bos- ton, felt so insecure that he began to erect fortifications on the neck of land which joins the town to the mainland, and sent out spies into the surrounding country to find out what the people were doing. Finally, he discovered that military stores had been collected at Concord, a village about twenty miles from Boston. He ordered out 800 men to destroy them, and this was the spark which brought on the Revo- lutionary War. Secret as the move- ment was meant to be, signals of it were sent by the Boston people to the mainland; and, all through the night, men were riding through the country, rousing the min- ute-men. Longfellow's " Midnight Ride of Paul Revere" gives the best story of the warning to the minute-men, 184. Lexington is a village on the road between Boston and Concord. As the British marched into it, just before sunrise, April 19, 1775, they found about sixty half-armed minute-men Thk Minute-man. 183. What was the condition of Massachusetts at the begcinnin^ of 1775? What had been done by the provincial congress? By Gag:e? What discovery was made by Gage? What orders did he issue? What was their result? How did it become known on the mainland? 184. What is said of Lexington? Whom did the British find here? What was done by the British? What was the result? What is said of the fight? What was done at Concord? Why was it now time to I'etreat? 92 LEXINGTON.— GONCOnn.— BOSTON. assembled on the village green. There was a hasty order from an officer, Major Pitcairn, a volley from his men, and a few answering shots. Eight of the minute-men were killed, many were wounded, and the rest dispersed. This was the first blood of the Revolution, the " shot heard round the world." The British then marched on to Concord, dispersed the minute-men who had collected there, and destroyed the supplies. They then prepared to return to Boston. It was high time for them to do so: by this time the whole coun- try was up ; for miles around the church-bells were ringing wildly ; and the minute-men were hurrying toward Concord like bees from an overturned hive. 185. The British Retreat was orderly at first, and they stead- ily returned the fire which met them from every house, fence, and rock along the roadside. But the numbers of the minute-men were increasing; their fire was deadly; and the retreat became more disorderly. Before the regulars reached Lexington, they were actually running along the road, chased by the minute-men. At Lexington they met 900 fresh troops from Boston, with cannon, who sheltered them for a few minutes, while thoy lay on the ground and rested, " their tongues hanging out of their mouths, like dogs after a chase." The whole British force then set out for Boston. The minute-men kept up the pursuit as hotly as ever un- til, toward night, the worn-out regulars found shelter on the water- side, under the guns of the ships of war. The British loss was 273 in killed, wounded, and missing. The rebels, as the British called the minute-men, lost 88. There were not more than 400 of the minute-men engaged at any one time. 186. Boston was now besieged. Many of the minute-men, who had kept up the pursuit, remained in front of Boston to attack any of the regulars who should venture to come out. As the news of the fight spread abroad, men from the different New England colo- nies started for Boston, and within a few days the town was closely shut up, except by sea. This state of affairs was nothing else than war. The agents of Parliament had used force ; the Massachusetts men had used force in return ; and the other colonies were now to 185. How was the retreat made at first? How did it become more disorderly? What was the state of affairs before Lexington was reached? What happened at Lexington? Describe the rest of the retreat. 186. How did the siege of Boston begin? How was it kept up? What was this state of affairs? How had it come about? What had begun ? POPULATION OF THE COLONIES IN 1775. 93 use force to lielp Massachusetts, as tliey had ah-eady declared they would do. The Americau Revohition liad begun, and witli it the national history of the United States of America (§ 193). (3) State of the Colonies. 187. The Population of the Colonies was about 2,600,000 in 1775. If this seems small, compared with the 50,000,000 now dwelling in the United States, we must bear in mind that England and Wales contained only 6,400,000 persons in 1750. And the English population increased very slowly, while that of the colonies was doubling steadily every twenty-five years. Population has been wonderfully changed since 1775. The popu- lation of the "old thirteen" in 1775, and of the first thirteen States in 1880, was as follows: 1880. 1775. Virginia 560,000 Massachusetts 360,000 New York 5,082,871 Pennsvlvauia 4,282,891 Pennsylvania 300,000 Ohio 3.198,062 North Carolina 260,000 MaryhiDd 220,000 Connecticut 200,000 South Carolina 180,000 New York 180,000 New Jersey 130,000 New Hampshire 80,000 Rhode Island 50,000 Delaware 40,000 Georgia 30,000 lUinois 3,077,871 Missouri 2.168,380 Indiana 1.978,301 Massachusetts 1,783,085 Kentucky 1,648,690 Michigan 1.686.937 Iowa 1,624.615 Texas 1,591,749 Tennessee 1,542,359 Georgia 1,542,180 Only four of the thirteen of 1775 appear in the first thirteen of 1880. The population of the other States in 1880 will be found in Appendix IV. 188. The Difficulty of Governing such a growing population, without allowing it any share in the government, would have been exceedingly great, even if nature had placed it close to Great Brit- ain. It was far more difficult to govern it across a stormy ocean, 3,000 miles wide, over w^hich troops had to be carried in sailing- vessels, often taking months to make the passage, or waiting weeks 187. What was the population of the colonies? Of England and Wales? What is said of tVie increase of population? 188. Was it easy to gjovern the colonies without giving: them a share in the gov- ernment? How did the intervening ocean make the difficulty greater? Why did Great Britain disregard the difficulty? What were they anxious to do? What was the result? Was this the work of the people of Great Britain? 94 ^tAtb of the colonies. for fair weather. But Great Britain was governed at the time by a small number of selfish^ greedy, and rather ignorant men (g 163), who were very anxious to lighten their own expenses, and gratify their self-importance, by forcing the colonies to submit to be gov- erned. They made the attempt, added $600,000,000 to their na- tional debt, and finally lost the larger part of the British Empire. But the people of Great Britain had no voice in the matter. 189c In Wealth, the colonies were still growing. Their trade with Great Britain and other countries had been injured by the troubles of the past twelve years. The British vessels on the coast no longer allowed foreign trade, but seized every vessel that took part in it ; and the colonists had ceased to trade with Great Britain in many articles. To make up for this, there was a great increase in their manufactures at home. Enterprising men began to make silk and other goods, which Great Britain had forbidden to be manufactured in the colonies (§ '71, note) ; and the different colo- nies encouraged them by voting money to help them. During the Revolution, they even began to make powder and other munitions of war. 190. In Literature, the productions of the colonists were as yet almost entirely political ; and in this field their work was certainly admirable. Their addresses and petitions, their declarations of rights, and their declaration of independence (§ 207) cannot well be read without being admired. Poetry, music, and the drama hardly existed; but two fine painters, Copley and West, had ap- peared. New colleges were appearing : Rhode Island College (now Brown University) was founded at Providence in 1764 ; Dartmouth College, at Hanover, N. H., in 1769; and Queen's College (now Rutgers College), at New Brunswick, N. J., in 1770. There were but 14 newspapers in all New England, 4 in Now York, 9 in Pennsylvania, 2 each in Maryland, Virginia, and North Carolina, 3 in South Carolina, and 1 in Georgia: 37 in all. 191. Slavery had grown much faster in the South than in the 189. What is said of the wealth of the colonies? Of their trade? How had it been injured? What is said of manufactures? How were they increased? What was done duriner the Revolution? 190. What is said of the literature of the colonies? Of their political writings? Of the fine arts? What new colleges appeared? 191. What is said of the growth of slavery? Of slavery in New England? In Vermont? What had the First Continental Congress recommended? How was this recommendation followed? What happened after the Revolution? SLAVERY, NORTH AND SOUTH. 95 North. In New England, there were signs tliat it would not last much lonixer; and some of the courts beo-an to declare it illecral. and to give the slaves their freedom. Vermont (§ 69) never per mitted slavery. The first Continental Congress recommended that the slave-trade should be stopped, and all the colonies agreed. For a time — perhaps all through the Revolution — no slaves were brought into the country. As soon as the Revolution was ended, commerce revived, and the slave-trade with it ; but by this time it was confined to the Southern States, for the Northern States had forbidden it for themselves. In 1715, there were 13,000 negro slaves nortli of Mason and Dixon's line (§91), and 47,000 soutli: (50.000 m nil. In 1775, there were 50 000 north, and 450,000 south: 500,000 in all. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate New York City; Boston; Providence, R. I. (§68); Charleston, S. C ; Pliihidelphia; Concord, Mass. (§183); Lex- ington, Mass.; Hanover, N. H. (§60). Review. — Give the dale ot the Stamp Act and the Stamp Act Congress. Of the repeal of the Stamp Act. Of the first commercial taxation by Parliament. Of the Boston Massacre. Of the burning of the Gaspee. Of the Boston Tea Party. Of legislation for punishment. Name the four Acts of Parliament intended to punish the colonies. Give the date of the First Continental Congress. Of the fights at Lexington and Concord. 192. The Leading Events of this twelve years' struggle against Parliament were as follows : 1763-6: Infernal Taxation § 166 1764: Parliament claims the right to tax the colonies 166 1765: Tlie Stamp Act passed.... 167 Stamp-Act Congress 169 1766: The Stamp Act repealed 170 1767-73: Commercial Taxation 171 1767: Parliament lays taxes on commerce 172 The Americans give up trade in the articles taxed 173 1768: Boston occupied by British troops 174 1770: The Boston massacre 174 The taxes removed, except that on tea 176 192. What were the years of Internal Taxation? The leading: events of 1T64? I Of 176.5? Of 1766? Wliat were the vears of Commercial Taxation? The leading \ events of 1767? Of 1768? Of 1770? Of 1772? Of 1773? What were the years of leg- ^ illation? The leading events of 1774? Of 1775? 96 LEABINO EVENTS, 1763-75. 1767-73 : Commercial Taxation § 171 1772: Burning of the Gaspee 174 1773 : Tea sent to America 177 The colonies refuse to receive '^\ 177 Boston Tea Party 177 1774-5: Legislation 178 1774: Boston Port Bill; Massachusetts Bill; Trans- portation Bill; and Quebec Act passed. . . 178 First Continental Congress 180 Articles of Association 180 1775: War 184 1775 ; Lexington and Concord fights 184 Siege of Boston . , , 186 HISTOEY OF THE UNITED STATES. CHAPTER I. THE REVOLUTION: 1775-81. 193. Rise of the Republic. — The history of the United States, as a separate country, begins with tlie fight at Lexington, though the name of the United Colonies was kept up until July 4, 1776 (§206). During this period of more than a year, the colonists still claimed to be loyal subjects of the king, fighting only against the attempts of Parliament to govern them by its own will. But, as the king refused to govern the colonies with the aid of their Congress, the Congress did all the governing itself, and the colonies became at once, in reality, a separate country. 194. The Second Continental Congress met at Philadelphia, May 10, 1775. The business of the First Congress (in 1774) had been only to pass resolutions : the Second Congress had to make laws. Men like to feel that they are acting under some lawful authority, and all such authority in the colonies had almost disap- })eared. Most of the royal governors had run away as soon as open fighting began, and no new governments had been formed. Con- gress became, by common consent, the general goverjiing body of the country. It adopted the forces around Boston as a continen- tal army, appointed Washington to command it, and raised money to support the war. Toward the end of the year, it began 193. When does the history of the United States begrin? What did the colonists still claim to be? What was the real proverning body of the country? 194. What is said of the meetinj; of the Second Congress?' What was the dif- ference between it and the First Congress? What is said of lawful authority in the colonies? Of the royal governments? How did Congress become a general govern- ing body? What steps did it take to form an army? A navy? Between whom was tli«* war waged at first? What was done afterward? 98 THE SECOND CONTINENTAL CONGBESS. [1775 to form a navy (§ 241). At first, therefore, the war was between the British Parliament and the American Congress, both acknowl- edging the same king. When it was found that the king sided altogether with the Parliament, Congress made war on the king Carpenter's Hall, where the First Continental Congress met. also, and, in l776, declared the colonies independent of him as well as of Parliament (§ 206). This Second Congress was a body of most distinguished and able men. Among them were John Adams, Samuel Adams, and Jolm Hancock, of Massachusetts; Roger Sherman and Oliver Ellsworlli, of Connecticut; Jolin Jay. of New York; Benjamin Franklin and Robert Morris, of Pennsylvania; George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, Patrick Henry, Richard Henry Lee, and Peyton Randolph, of Virginia; and Henry Laurens and Christopher Gadsden, of South Carolina. (1) At Boston. 195. British Eeinforcements, under three Generals, Howe, 195. What fresh British troops arrived? How many men did Gagre now have? What was their position? What was the position of the Americans? What position was north of Boston? What party was sent to OQCupy it? What posjtjop wag finally occupied? 1775] FORTIFICATION OF BREED'S HILL. 99 Scale of 3ine8 Clinton, and Burgoyne, arrived at Boston soon after the figlit at Lexington. Gage liad now about 10,000 men. These occupied the town of Boston, wliich lay on a peninsula covering the middle of the harbor. Around them, on the hills of the mainland, there were about twice their number of undisci- plined and poorly-armed Americans, without cannon and almost without food. Just north of Boston, another peninsula ran out into the harbor. On it there were several hills, and the Americans determined to seize and fortify one of them, called Buidvcr Hill. About a thousand o so loo men, under Colonel Prescott, were The revolution in New England. sent into the peninsula for this on a suitable night. For some reason, tliey passed beyond Bunker Hill and seized Breed's Hill, much closer to Boston. Breed's Hill is now usually called Bunker Hill, and the Bunker Hill niouument is erected upon it. 196. The American Fortification was continued silently and swiftly through the night. In the morning of June 17, 1775, the British in Boston woke to sec a long line of intrenchments running across the hill above them, and an American working-party busily strengthening it. For a time, the British frigates in the harbor kept up a slow and distant fire, to which the working-party paid no attention ; but at noon the woik was stopped, for the British troops were coming across the harbor in boats. Three thousand well armed, uniformed, and drilled soldiers, who had never known defeat in equal fight, landed near Charlestown, under General Howe. Here they formed at the water-side, and in a long, steady line began to move upward to scatter the 1,500 farmers who were watching them from the top of the hill. From the roofs of the houses in Boston, the rest of the British army and the townspeople 196. How was the fortification made? What was the state of affairs in the morning:? What was clone by the British frieates? What stopped the work ? What is said of the landing of the British? Of their advance? Who were watching: it? Wliat did rjjost of the watchers expect? 100 BUNKER HILL BATTLE. [1775 were watching, anxious to see " whether the Yankees would fight." Most of the watchers expected to see the untrained soldiers in the fort fire a few hasty shots at a safe distance, and run. 197. Bunker Hill Battle. — The fort held a threatening silence until the attacking column was within 150 feet. Then, at the word, came a sheet of fire from the marksmen within; and, when the smoke lifted, part of the British Hue was lying dead or wounded, and the rest were retreating hastily down the hill. The Brit- ish were not cowards: the offi- cers re-formed the line at the bottom of the hill, and, after setting fire to Charlestown, again advanced to the attack. Again there was a steady silence in the fort, a close and deadly fire, and the British line was driven down the hill again. The British then moved up the hill for the third time. The powder in the fort was now gone, and the garrison fought for a few minutes with gun- stocks and stones against the British bayonets. But such a strug- gle was hopeless, and the British gained the fort. They were too tired to pursue the garrison, who escaped to the mainland. The American loss was 449, out of 1,500 men in the battle. Among the killed was General Joseph Warren, a Boston physician, one of the leading Whigs of Massachusetts. The British loss was 1,054. one third of their number. This tremendous loss had its effect all tlirough the war, for the British regulars would no longer fight except in the open field. On several occasions. American armies were relieved from dan- gerous positions because the British did not lilve to attack iutrenchments. 198. Washington (§ 194), early in July, took command of the Americans who had gathered around Boston, and began the difficult task of forming them into a real army. Supplies of powder, arms. iicale of Miles Battle of Bunker Hill. 197. What is said of the first advance ag^ainst the fort, and its result? Describe the second advance, and its result. The third advance, and the final struggle. The capture of the fort, and the escape of tlie garrison. 198. What was done by Washington? How were materials of war obtained? What difficulty was found with the men? When wo^s an army formed? What Is said of its uniform? Of its flag? 1775] BRITISH EVACUATION OF BOSTON. 101 Union Flag. and other materials of war grew more abundant, as the American privateers (§241) captured supply-ships from England. But the men were not willing to re- main in camp for a long time, and had been so accustomed to independence that they disliked strict military discipline. This difficulty lasted throughout the war, and sometimes drove AVash- ington almost to despair. In the spring of 1776, he had formed something- like an army. The color of its uniform, when it could afford one, was blue and yellow (or buff), and these were the " rebel" colors throughout the Revo- lution. Usually, however, the soldiers wore hunting-sliirts, dyed brown, as the best available substitute. The flag was unfurled for the first time on New-Year's Day, 1776, at Cambridge. It had the stripes as at present, and the double cross of the British flag in- stead of the stars. The stars were added in 1777. At first there had been flags of all kinds, the commonest liaving a rattlesnake upon it, with the motto, "Don't tread on me." It is probable that there were no flags in Bunker Hill fort. 199. British Eyaciiation of Boston. — AVashington's new army was now ready to renew the attempt which had been made at Bunker Ilill. This time a peninsula on the south side of Boston, called Dorchester Heights, was se- lected. It was silently seized Rattlesnake Flag. by night, and before IIowc, who had succeeded Gage, could attack it, the fortifications had been made very strong. The British commander therefore decided not to attack them, but to leave Boston. He embarked his men on the fleet, March 17, and set sail for Halifax. The American army then entered tlie town. From this time the British made hardly any serious effort to conquer New England; and for a few 199. What was Washingrton's army ready to do? What point was selected? How was it fortified? Wluit did the Hritisti "commander decide to do? Describe tb^ ev^cu^,tion. What was then the state of aflfairs;' 102 INVASION OF CANADA. [1775 montlis, until tliey attacked the Middle States, there were no longer any British forces within the United States (§ 208). (2) Operations in Canada. 200. Canada, it was hoped, would join the other colonies, and the first thought of the colonists was to drive the British troops out of that province. The easiest road into Canada was through northeastern New York, along Lake Chainplain and the St. Lawrence River. On this road the British held the strong fort of Ticonderoga ; but this was taken by surprise, three weeks after the fight ;it Lexington, by Sthan Allen and a few men from Vermont. The captured stores were sent to the army before Bos- ton, where they were very welcome. 201. The InYasion of Canada was now begun. During the summer of 1775, American troops, led by Schuyler and Montgomery, two New York officers, pushed into Canada. They captured Montreal in November. Here they were joined by fresh troops, under Benedict Arnold, who had forced their way through the Maine wilderness, up the Ken- nebec River, and across into Canada. The whole force now numbered about 1,000 men, and these found Quebec too strong for them (§153). In an attack upon it, Mont- gomery was killed, and his troops were beaten back. Arnold held the army before Quebec until the spring of 1776, when the Americans were finally driven Philip Schuyler. 200. What was the reason for invadinj? Canada? What was the easiest road thither? What fort guarded it, and how was it captured? 201. How was the invasion of Canada begun? What city was captured? What fresh troops arrived There? How many men were in the army? What is said of the attack upon Quebec? Of the final retreat? What did Canada continue \9 l?*i? 1775] m ENGLAND. 103 out of Canada, back to Ticonderoga. Canada remained a British province. Montgomery had been a distinguished British officer, but had mar- ried and settled in New York. His bones were brouglit lo New York City in 1818, and again buried with appropriate .ceremonies. (3) In England and on the Coast. 202. The People in England bad offered many expressions of sympathy for the colonies. A number of officers in the army had resigned their commissions rather than serve in America. Peti- lions against the war had been offered to the king and Parliament from many towns. The city of London had declared its abhor- rence of the measures designed to oppress " our fellow-subjects in the colonies," and had begged the king to change his government. But none of these expressions had any influence upon those who had power in Great Britain ; and, as the war grew angrier, English expressions of sympathy for the colonies became fewer. 203. Parliament proposed, early in 1775, that, if any colony would promise to lay taxes sufficient to support a royal government, no 1 Parliamentary taxes should be imposed on that colony. When this offer was refused, and the battle of Bunker Hill was fought, Par- liament was as angry as the king. It voted to send 25,000 men to America; to hire and send over 17,000 soldiers from Hesse, in Germany ; to forbid all trade with the colonies ; and to declare American ships lawful prize, that is, to permit them to be captured by English or foreign ships. Congress answered by opening American harbors to ships of all nations, and declaring British ships lawful prize. All this time. Congress was very honestly de- claring that it had no desire for independence ; and the different colonies were directing their delegates not to vote for a separation. This state of things could not last long. The king's loyal subjects could not go on shooting the king's soldiers without soon learning to detest the king himself. The hired soldiers from Hesse, called Hessians, who could speak no English, were particularly iinted by the colonists, and were accused of numberless cruelties during the war. 202. Was there any sympathy for the colonies in England? What had been done by officers in the ai-my? By many of the towns? By the city of London? Did these expressions have any influence? 203. What had Parliament proposed? Was the offer accepted? What was voted by Parliament? How did Conj^ress answer? Was there yet a desire for iu- dependence? Why could not this state of things last? 104 THE DESIRE FOR INDEPENDEKGE. [1776 204. Alon^ the Coast, wliere the Britisli frigates commanded the ocean, the exposed towns were harshly treated. Any refusal by the people to supply the ships with provisions was answered by a cannonade. In this manner, in 1*775, the towns of Gloucester, Bristol, and Falmouth (now Portland) were bombarded and de- stroyed ; and early in 1776, Norfolk met the same fate. Charleston was attacked, Jane 28, by a squadron of ten Britisli ships, with 2,500 troops on board, under General Clinton. They were hand somely beaten off by the South Carolina troops under Moultrie^ one of the ships being burned. The fleet then sailed for New York, and the Southern States for nearly three years felt little of the war. The name of Fort Sullivan was change ^o Fort Moultrie in honor of the commander. One of the heroes of c^^e defence was Sergeant Jasper, who climbed the parapet during the hottest of the fire, and re- stored the flag-staff, which had been shot away. Supplementary Questions. Locations.— Locate Boston, Mass. ; Cambridge, M:iss.(§ 198); Halifax, N. S. (§76); Lake Champlain, N. Y. ; the St. Lawrence Hiver; Ticon- deroga,' N. Y. (§231); Moiilreal; the Kennebec River (§60); Quebec; Gloucester, Mass. (^195); Bristol, R.I. (§195); Portland, Me. ; Norfolk, Va.; Charleston, Si'C; New York City. Review. — Give the year of the second Continental Congress. Of the battle of Bunker Hill. Of the invasion of Canada. Of the retreat from Canada. Of the evacuation of Boston. Of the attack on Charleston. (4) Independence. 205. The Desire for Independence began to grow in the spring of 1776. The king was wholly on the side of the enemies of the colonists, had declared the colonists to be rebels, and had allowed his ships to burn their towns. The colonists were therefore begin- ning to forget that they were his loyal subjects. Just at this time, a pamphlet called Common Sense was published, written by Thomas Paine : it urged these considerations with great force and effect. The first strong sign of the change of feehng was a recommenda- 204. How were the towns along: the coast treated? What towns were bom- barded in 1775-6? Describe the attack on Charleston. Its repulse. How long was it before the Southern States again felt the war? 205. When did the desire for independence begin to grow? What had the king done? What influence did these acts have on the colonists? What pamphlet had great influence? What was the tirst strong sigu of a change of feehng? 1776] DECLARATION OF iNDEPBNDENOE. 105 tion by Congress, in May, 1776, that the different colonies should form governments of their own, in place of those which had been overthrown. This was done, and the colonies now took the name of States. 206. Independence. — Virginia led the way in instructing her delegates in Congress to vote for independence, and the other States gradually followed. June 8, a resolution that the colonies were free and independent States was offered in Congress ; and a committee of five was appointed to draw up a fitting- declaration. The committee finished its work, June 28. July 2, the resolution was adopted ; and the Declaration of Inde- pendence w^as adopted July 4, 1776. The United Colonies were now the United States, claiming to be independent of both king and Parliament. 207. The Declaration of Inde- pendence is in Appendix I. It was drawn up by Jefferson (^ 328). tee, John Adams, Franklin, Sherman, and Livingston, did little of the work; but Adams did most of the speaking in its favor, as Jefferson was not a good public speaker (§439). Parliament is not mentioned in the Declaration, except as a body of men whom the king had aided in "acts of pretended legislation" over the colonies. The new idea in the Declaration is that governments are to be made and changed by the people; elsewhere, up to that time, it was held that the people were bound to obey the government, as long as it protected them. The suc- cess of the American Revolution brought about the French Revolution in 1789 and the following years. It was based on the same idea, which now controls every government whose people care to assert it. Liberty Bell. The other members of the commit- 206. What was done by Virgrinia? What resohition was offered in Congress? What committee was appointed? When was the resolution adopted? When was the Declaration adopted? What was its effect? 207. Who drew up the Declaration? What is said of the other members of the committee? Of Parliament? Of the new idea in the Declaration? Of its influence on other peoples? 106 THE MIDDLE STATES. [1776 (5) Irf THE Middle States: 1776-78. 208. The Middle States were now, for nearly three years, to be the theatre of the war. For the time, Great Britain had given np New Enghxnd, because of its stormy coast in winter, and the stub- born temper of its people. The Southern States were not yet rich enough to be a great prize. The Middle States seemed to be a better point of attack. Tiieir people were of mixed races, not all of one blood as in New Eng- land. Many of them were tenants and cared little about taxes, while the owners of great tracts of land, j^!se^2^ like most rich and comfortably- settled people, disliked sudden changes, and were apt to sympathize with the government. Most of the Tories were in the Middle States, and the British could expect assistance from them. Above all, the British frigates could control the harbor of New York and the Hudson River, thus opening up the road to Canada (§ 200), and at the same time, by forts and garrisons along the river, cutting off New England from the rest of the Union. Late in June, 1776, a British army from Halifax, under General Howe, landed on Staten Island, near New York City ; and the dangerous part of the war began. The fighting in New England at the beginning of the Revolution, and in the South at the end of it, is interesting; but the real decisive struggle was in the Middle States from 1776 until 1778. 208. What was now to be the theatre of war? What is pair! of New En^rland? Of the South? Of the Middle States? Of their people? Of the Hudson River? When was the attack on New York begun? What is said of the fighting for the next three years? 50 100 The Revolution in the Middle States. 1776] BATTLE OF LONG ISLAND. 107 209. Washington liad hurried to New York witli his troops immediately after the evacuation of Boston (§ 199), and had begun to erect fortifications. He had succeeded in getting together about 20,000 men. But they were poorly armed, equipped, and drilled, and were to be beaten again and again by the British before they could be trained to win victories in their turn. The great distinc- tion of Washington, in the war, is the patient courage with which he submitted to being beaten until his army was formed and trained. 210. Battle of Long Island. — During tlie next two months of IV 70, Howe's force was increased to about 30,000 well-trained soldiers. With half of these he crossed to Long Island, where about 5,000 Americans were posted near Brooklyn, then only a ferry station. Howe nearly surrounded them, and completely de- feated them in the battle of Long Island (August 27, 1776). Only 3,000 of the Americans escaped to Brooklyn, where a fort had been built. For two days the British hesitated about attacking the fort, and then a heavy fog enabled Washington to bring the garrison over to New York. Howe followed slowly to New York. Washington retreated before him, skirmishing at Harlem and White Plains, thus reaching the hills east of the present town of Peekskill, where he halted and faced about. Again Howe refused to attack him, but moved back to enter New Jersey. On his way he captured Fort Washington, now in the upper part of New York City, where Washington had left 3,000 men. It was during this retreat that the Brilisli cnptured and liangcd a young American officer. Captain Nathan Hale. He was a spy, like Andre (§ 239), but was not treated as was Andre. He was not given time to write a letter, or prepare for death, and was shown no sym- pathy. 211. Washington's Retreat. — Washington left General Charles Lee to hold the position near Peekskill, and with 5,000 men crossed the Hudson River, and moved down to a point nearly opposite 209. What is said of Washinp^ton's movements? How many men had he? What was their conflition? What is the great distinction of Washington? 210. What was Howe's force? Describe his attack on Long Island. The battle of Long Island. How did the Americans escape to Brooklj-n? To New York? De- scribe the retreat to Peekskill. Howe's return to New York. The capture of Fort Washington. 211. Who was left at Peekskill? What movement was made by Washington? By the British? Describe Washington's retreat. How were his forces diminished? What was the feeling of the British? 108 TRENTON AND PRINCETON. [1776 New York City. Early in December, the British, under Lord Cornwailis, crossed the Hudson River. Washington retreated be- fore them through New Brunswick, Princeton, and Trenton, across New Jersey, and finally put the Delaware River between him and his pursuers. The cold weather, the hasty retreat, and other dis- couragements, decreased his forces so much that he had but 3,000 men ; and the British were confident that they would " catch him and end the war" as soon as the Delaware River should freeze over so that they could cross. Washington summoned Lee from Peekskill to his help, but Lee was treacherous, moved slowly, and allowed himself to be captured in New Jersey. 212. Congress abandoned Philadelphia and went to Baltimore. Before leaving, it gave Washington almost supreme power, author- izing him to seize property and arrest persons as he should judge best. There was terror everywhere through the Middle States, and many persons hastened to put themselves under British pro- tection and again become loyal subjects of the king. Washington, at least, had not lost courage, and he revived the courage of others by an unexpected blow, 213. Trenton and Princeton. — On Christmas night of 1776, Washington recrossed the Delaware River into New Jersey, with 2,500 picked men, and before daylight, December 26, he had sur- rounded Trenton. The garrison, 1,000 Hessian soldiers, was sur- prised and captured with the loss of but four Americans. Washing- ton took his prisoners to Philadelphia and returned to Trenton. As this news spread, the British forces in New Jersey marched for Trenton, where Washington was for the moment hemmed in be- tween his enemies and the Delaware River. Another quick move- ment saved him. During the night he broke camp, marched around the British forces to Princeton in their rear, and there, January 3, 1777, defeated and scattered three British regiments. Cornwailis instantly turned and pursued him. But Washington was soon safe in the mountains of northern New Jersey, at Morris- town, where the British did not venture to attack him. 212. What removal was made by Congress? What powers were given to Washington? What was the feeling in the Middle States? How was it changed? 213. What unexpected movement was made by Washington? What took place at Trenton? What was the danger of Washington's position? By what movement did he save himself? What took place at Princeton? What was done by Corn- wailis? Where had Washington placed his army? 1777] WINTER QUAnrms. 109 214. Winter Quarters — The American army passed the win- ter of 177G-7 in a long line stretching from the Hudson River to the Delaware, as the mountains run. Tiie British line at first faced Washington in a corresponding line through the flat country below ; but the country people were so hostile that the whole British force gradually drew in around New Brunswick and near Sandy Hook. The winter thus passed without much advantage to either side, except that the British had failed to capture Phila- delphia. 215, During the Winter, plundering expeditions were sent out by the British from New York City to the towns in the neigh- borhood. In December, 1776, Newport, Rhode Island, was captured by the British, and was held for three years. In April, 1777, an expedition landed at Norwalk, Connecti- cut, marclied inland, and burned the supplies at Dan- bury. A number of officers from the continent of Europe crossed the ocean during the year to enter tlie American army. The most important of these was the Marquis de La Fayette, a youth of nineteen, who hud secretly fitted out a ship and sailed for America against the orders of the French Government. Others were tlie Baron de Kalb, an experienced German officer; Kosciusko and Pulaski, two Polish patriots; and Conway, a troublesome Irish officer (§ 224). In 1778 came the Baron von Steuben, a veteran German officer, who first instructed the American troops in the tactics used in Europe. 216. Howe tried in vain to bring the Americans out of their stronghold in northern New Jersey. He did not venture to attack Philadelphia by marching his army across New Jersey in front of the Americans, lest they should strike his army in flank on the Marquis de La Fayette. 214. Where was the line of the American winter quarters? Where was the British line? Why was it changed? What was the result of the winter? 215. What was done by tlie British during^ the winter? What was done in Rhode Island? In Connecticut? What is said of La Fayette? Of other foicigcn officers? 216. What did Howe try to do? Why did he not cross New Jersey? What plan did he finally adopt? Why "did Washington wait in New Jersey? What course did Howe take? Why did he avoid the Delaware River? 110 BRANDYWmE AND GERMANTOWN. [1777 inarch. In July, 1777, lie embarked 18,000 men on transports at Staten Island, and put out to sea, leaving a sufficient garrison to hold New York City. No one knew where he was going, and Washington was compelled to wait in New Jersey until he heard that the British vessels had been seen in Chesapeake Bay. He then hurried his army to Philadelphia to defend that city. Howe sailed up Chesapeake Bay, and landed near Elkton. He avoided the Delaware River, because the Americans had filled it with obstruc- tions. 217. Brandywine and Germantown. — Between Elkton and Philadelphia, the Brandywine River crosses the road. Here, at Chad's Ford, Washington met Howe, and was defeated with a loss of 1,200 men. But the American army did better fighting than it had yet done; and, though Howe captured Philadelphia, Washing- ton did not hesitate to attack him again at Germantown (now a part of Philadelphia). The Americans were again repulsed after hard fighting. 218. Winter Quarters.— The British troops in Philadelphia enjoyed every comfort which a large city could give them. The Americans went into winter quarters at Valley Forge, a little place on the Schuylkill River, just above Norristown. Here they passed a horrible winter, half starved, poorly clothed, and many of them without shoes to protect their feet against the snow and ice. In spite of the horrors of the winter, Washington held his army at Valley Forge, because it was the best possible position from which to attack the enemy if they should move out of Philadelphia in any direction. Congress had fled to Lancaster and then to York, again leaving Washington in almost supreme command. But thino-s were not quite so dark as during the previous winter ; for, while Washington had been fighting around Philadelphia, a whole British army had been captured at Saratoga in northeastern New York (§ 223). In October, 1777, after a long siciie aud hard fi.irhting, the British drove the Americans out of Fo^-ts Mercer and Mifflin, opposite each other, on the banks of the Delaware, just below Philadelphia. 217. Where is the Brandywine River? What is said of the battle of Brandy- wine? Of the battle of Germantown? 218. What is said of the British winter quarters? Of the American wniter quar- ters? Of the American distress? Where was Congress? What new encourage- ment had the Americans received? 1777] BURGOTNES EXPEDITION. Ill Supplementary Questions. locations. — Locate New York Citv; the ITiulson River; Staten Islaiul. N. Y.; Lon<,- Island, N. Y. ; Brooklyn, N. Y. ; Peekskill, N. Y.; New Brunswick. N. J.; Princeton, N. J.; Trenton, N. J.; the Dela- ■ware River; Philadelphia; Baltimore. Md. ; Morristown, N. J.; Sandy- Hook, N. J.; Chesapeake Bay ; Elktou, Md. ; Norristown, Pa.; Lancas- ter, Pa. Review. — Give the date of the Declaration of Independence. The year of the battle of Lou^ Island. Of the retreat tliroujjjh New Jersey. Of the battle of Trenton. Of the battle of Princeton. Of the battles of Braiidywine and Germantown. (6) Burgoyne's Expedition, 1777. 219. The Hudson River (§ 208) was of great importance as a water-way (with Lake Cham- plain) to Canada, and as a di- viding line between New Eng- land and the other States. The liritisli liad found Wasliington's position on the Hudson, near Peekskill, so strong that they could not capture it from the south : they were now to try it. from the north. During the summer of 1777, while Howe was getting ready to sail for Philadelphia, Gen. John Bur- goyne was moving from Can- ada to Lake Champlain with an Gen. John Burgoyne. army of about 10,000 men. Of these, 7,000 were regular troops which he had brought from England, and the rest Canadians and Indians. In July, he reached Ticonderoga, which he captured without difficulty. 220. Schuyler, the American general (§201), had but 4,000 men, and could only retreat through Skenesboro toward Albany. 219. What was ttie importance of the Hudson River? How was the British plan etianKed? What is said of Bin-f^oyne? Of ins army? Of Ticonderosra? '2:*0. What was Sclinylers force? Describe his retreat. The posilion which h© finally took up. Why Ulj the two armies halt? 112 FORT SCHUYLER AND BENNINGTON. [1777 But lie did so slowly, destroying the bridges behind him, felling trees across the roads, and delaying the passage of the British as much as possible. Finally, he took up a position on some islands at the mouth of the Mohawk River, where it empties into the Hudson. Here both armies halted for a time. Schuyler was waiting for reinforcements. Burgoyne thought Schuyler's position too strong to be at- tacked, and was also searching for pro- visions, of which he was now in need. 221. Fort Schuyler and Benning- ton. — Burgoyne had sent a detachment to the west, to capture Fort Schuyler (now the city of Rome). The detach- ment routed a militia force at Oriska- ny ; but the garrison of Fort Schuyler held out stoutly until Arnold, with an American detachment, arrived and drove the British back to Canada in great confusion. To the eastward was Ver- mont, whose people claimed to be a State separate from New Hampshire, though Congress as yet refused to recognize them (§ 69). Partly in the hope of bring- ing the Vermonters to the British side, Burgoyne sent 800 men to Bennington, under Colonel Baum. They -were met by Col- onel John Stark and 400 militia, who entirely defeated them. Burgoyne had sent reinforcements, under Colonel Breyman, to support Baum ; but, before they could reach the battle-field, the Americans also received reinforcements, under Colonel Seth War- ner, and the second detachment was defeated as completely as the first had been. The British loss was about 800 in both battles; that of the Ameri- cans, 54. Stark's speech to liis men, before the battle, is said to have been, " Tliere they are, boys; we must beat them to-day, or this night Molly Stark's a widow," Burgoyne' &0 100 Expedition. 221. What is said of the expedition to Fort Schuyler? Of the condition of Ver- mont? Of the expedition to Bennington? Of the battle of Bennington? Of the second battle? 17771 BEMIS HEIGHTS AND STILLWATER. 113 Horatio Gates. 222. Burgoyne's Position was by this time very dangerous. His Indians were leaving him ; many of his best men had been killed or captured ; and he was getting short of pro- visions. The army opposed to him was increasing : Con- gress was hurrying men up the Hudson ; and the country militia were coming in rapid- ly. Burgoyne, therefore, des- perately attempted to force his way through the American army. He crossed the Hud- son, and moved slowly down its west bank toward the Mohawk. About the same time, Gates, who had been sent by Congress to take Schuyler's place, felt strong enough to move up the west bank of the Hudson, away from the Mohawk. 223. Bemis Heig-lits. — The two armies met at Bemis Heights, between Saratoga Lake and the Hudson. The battle which followed was not decisive : the British held the ground; but the Americans had shown that Burgoyne could not break through. He was soon forced to make a last desperate attempt to do so; but was defeated again and gave up hope of escaping southward. He now tried to retreat to Canada; but the triumphant Americans pressed on and surrounded his camp. At Saratoga, he surrendered his remaining array of 6,000 men. Clinton, in the mean time, was endeavoring to come to Burgoyne's relief with troops from New York City, He captured some of the forts on the Hudson, but retreated on learning of Burgoyne's surrender. 224. The Conway Cabal.— Most of the glory of these victories was due to the careful preparations of Schuyler, and the personal daring of 222. What is said of Bur{?oyne's position? Of the army opposed to him? What did Burgoyne decide to do? What movement was make by him? What movement vv^as made by Gates? 223. Where did tlie two armies meet? What is said of the battle of Bemis Heights? Of the battle of Stillwater? What stopped Burgoyne's retreat? What is said of his surrender? 224. To what were these victories due? What did Gates endeavor to do? Why did the plan fail? What name was given to it? 1 14 AID FROM FRANCE, [1778 Arnold; but Gates took all the glory to himself. During the winter, an effort was made by him and a number of leading men in Congress and in the army to make him commander-in-chief, instead of Washington. It failed on account of the general indignation when it became known. It is generally known as the " Conway cabal," from the name of one of its leaders (§ 215, note); but there were many others engaged in it, whose share has been more carefully covered over. Almost all the meannesses of the Revolution centred in this " time that tried men's souls." Some public men were afraid that the war would be a failure, and were anxious to make their peace with the British; others were jealous of one another or of the army; others were anxious only to make money. Their mean- ness made the task of Washington and the great men of the Revolution far more difficult, and their success far more brilliant, than if all had been patriots. (7) Aid from France. 225. France had been waiting patiently since 1763 for the time when Great Britain also should be deprived of her territory in North America by the growing strength of her colonies. The French Government was therefore not at all sorry to see the Eng- lish colonies rebel, and supplied them with arms and clothing from the beginning. But, in order to avoid war with Great Britain, the supplies were sent secretly, and the American agents were not publicly recognized. Openly, the French Government was all on the side of Great Britain. It declared that, as it still had colonies, outside of North America, it would not encourage them to rebe] by helping the United States. The first American agent in France was Silas Deane, appointed in 1776. Franklin, Deane. and Arthur Lee were made agents later in 1776. In 1778, Benjamin Franklin was made sole minister to France. 226. The Appointment of Franklin as minister to France was a most fortunate selection. He was one oithe shrewdest and busiest managers that ever served any country ; and yet he took care to seem only a plain and simple colonist. His plain dress, his modest manners, and his homely wit captivated the French, and he was the favorite of Paris. He brought French public opinion over to the side of the colonies; but for a long time he could get no recognition from the government. When other French officers followed La Fayette to America, to enter the army of the United 225. For what bad France been waiting? What was done by the French Gov- ernment? Why was this done secretly? What side did the French Government profess to take? 226. What is said of Franklin's appointment? What were his grood quah'ties as an a^ent? Why was he liked in France? What success bad he? lluw did tha French Government act? 1778] THE FRENCH TREATY. 115 States, the Frencli Government took care that tlie British ministers but it never succeeded in arrestinir in 1706, removed to Pennsylvania, should know how angry it was, the officers. Franklin was born at Boston and there became a printer and newspaper editor, lie was fa- mous in his own country for his wonderful common sense, and abroad for his discover}', by means of a kite, that the light- ning' of the clouds was the same thing as electricity. He died at Philadelphia, in 1790, full of years and honors. 227. The French Treaty. — The Declaration of Inde- pendence had convinced the French Government that the Americans intended to sepa- rate from Great Britain for- ever; but it required some further evidence that, if France should help, France would not have to do all the fighting. Benjamin Franklin. This doubt was removed by Burgoyne's surrender, and Franklin was made happy by a treaty of alliance between France and the United States, early in 1778. France was to send to the assistance of tlie United States a fleet of 16 war- vessels, imder D'Estaing, and an army of 4,000 men. 228. Great Britain at once declared war against France, and invited the United States to help her in it. She now offered all that the colonies had asked three years before, freedom from taxa- tion, and representation in Parliament. But the offer came too late. Independence had become the settled purpose of the Ameri- cans, and the war was to last nearly five years longer before Great Britain would consent to this. The ruling families of France and Spain were related, and Spain joined France in the war against Great Britain in 1779. Holland joined them in 1780, for commercial reasons. 227. What was the effect of the Declaration of Independence? Of the surren- der of Burgroyne? W^hat was airreed on in the treaty? 228. What was done by Gre^t Britain? What offer was made? Why was it re iected ? 116 TEE BATTLE OF MONMOUTH. [1778 229. The Battle of Monmouth.— We left Howe in Philadel- pliia, and Washington at Valley Forge, near Norristown. Clinton succeeded Howe during the winter. When the news of the BVench alliance reached Clinton, he left Philadelphia and started across New Jersey, in order to unite all the British forces at New York City before the French fleet and army should arrive. Washington hurried after him, intending to keep hini busy in New Jersey until the French should conic. The van of the American army over- took the British rear at Monmouth Court-house (Freehold), in June, 1778, and the battle lasted until nightfall without any decided re- sult. The British drew off during the night, and embarked at Sandy Hook for New York City. Geneial Cliarles Lee, who has since been discovered to have been a traitor, was disgraced at Monmouth. Instead of attacking, as he was ordered to do, he allowed his men to retreat. Washington spoke to him hastily and passionately as he sent the men back into the figlit, and Lee afterward wrote Washington several very disrespect fnl letters. For this and other acts of the kind he was dismissed the service. At the beginning of the war, he had been considered the best of the American generals. 230. Washington moved farther toward the north, crossed the Hudson above New York City, and took his former position near Peekskill. From this he could operate with effect if Clinton should make any movement toward New England, toward Canada, or toward Philadelphia. These positions in the Middle States were maintained for the rest of the war, the British occupying New York City, Staten Island, and a part of Long Island, and Washington's line running from Peekskill to Morristown. The British had failed in the Middle States as they had done in New England, and were now about to attack the Southern States. (8) In the North after 1778. 231. The French Fleet and Army arrived in July, 1778, soon after the British retreat from Philadelphia. The heavier ves- 229. In what positions did we leave Howe and Washington? Who was now the British commander? Why did he leave Phiiadelp])ia? Wliat was done by Wash- ington? What is said of the battle of Monmouth? What was its result? 230. What course did AVashington take? What was the advantage of his posi- tion? What is said of the positions of the two armies? What had been the results of the war thus far? 231. Wliat is said of the French fleet and army? Why was not New York at- tacked? What arrangements were made to attack Newport? Why did they fail? Whilher did the French forces go? 1778] AlllUVAL OF THE FRENCH FLEET. 117 sels were unable to enter New York harbor, so that no attack was made on that city. The Frencli tlierefore sailed for Newport, which was still in the hands of the British (§ 215). An American army, under Greene, Sullivan, and La Fayette, was sent to assist in the attack. But a storm blew the French fleet ojff the coast, and the attack was given up. The whole French force then sailed to the West Indies, where France had possessions to defend. The French forces were never of any great assistance to the United States until thc*Yorktown campaign (i^ 258). Wlienever they were most needed, they were certain to be called off to the West Indies, to defend the French colonies there. But France always helped the United States most liberally witli money and supplies. 232. The British now held but two cities in the United States. Newport and New York, with Staten Island and part of Long Island. Prison-Ship "Jersey.' These were all the results of their three years' war against the colonics alone. Now they were struggling on every sea with their old enemy, France, and had still less attention to spare for America^ As their chances of success grew less, their manner of fighting grew more savage. Plundering expeditions along the coast of New England and New Jersey burned the houses and alarmed the country, but made no attempt to hold any place. 233. Instances of the new manner of warfare are numerous. Wyom- ing, a Connecticut settlement in northern Pennsylvania, was captured 232. What were the British possessions in the United States? Why had the British less hopes of success now? How did tlieir warfare chanp^e? 233. What is said of the capture of Wyoming:? Of the treatment of the inhab- itants? Of the capture of Cherry Valley? What was done by Conj^ress? By Sul- livan? What was the treatment of prisoners by the British at New York? What is said of the Jersey f 118 CONTINENTAL MONET, [1778 in July, 1 778, by a force of British and Indians from western New York, commanded by a Tory, Colonel John Butler, and Brant, an Indian cliief. Tlie inhabitants were cruelly treated, and most of ilie men were killed. In November, tlie village of Cherry Valley, in New York, met a like fate. But the Indians were now to learn for the first time that a new power had risen, and that it could strike, and strike hard. In the following year, 1779, Congress sent an army, under General Sullivan, into western New York, to punish the Indians. Sullivan killed, burned, and destroyed until lie had left the Indian country a desert. The British treatment of prisoners at New York was particularly cruel. The prisoners were placed in worn-oul wai' vessels in the East River, near the Brooklyn shore, and were so scantily supplied with food, water, clothing, and medicine, that they died in great numbers. The most notorious of these '* hulks," or prison-ships, was the Jersey. 234. Paper Money was one of the severest discouragements under which tlie Americans labored. It bad been issued by Con- to pay tbe expenses of tlic war, and bad increased largely. When a country bas more paper money than it can use W. for business purposes, two or more dollars are made to do the work of one, and each " dollar" decreases in value. Tbe loss, of course, falls most severely on tbe poor. By 1778, Congress bad issued so much paper money that eight paper dollars would buy only as much as one gold dollar. This made the difficulty worse, for Congress now had to issue ieight times as much paper money as at first, and its value fell faster than ever. The British in New York counterfeited it skilfully, and passed off their counterfeits on the farmers. Before the war ended, the "continental money" was worthless: no one would take it, and a worthless thing was said to be "not worth a conti- nental," meaning a continental dollar. 235. Congress itself was not so much respected as at first, and the States did not submit to its authority as willingly as when they Continental Money. 234 Wliat is said of issues of paper money? What is the result of an over- issue of such money? How did the decrease in value increase the issues? How did the British assist tlie fall? What was the result? 235- What was the position of Congress? Of the government? Of the army? Of the people generally? On whom did most of the burden fall? 1778] DIFFICULTIES OF CONGRESS. 119 were all in terror of the British. No regular government for tbo whole people had yet been formed, and Congress could only go on begging the States for soldiers, issuing pa[)er money, and running, into debt in France and Holland, without the power to lay taxes or redeem the debt. The pay of the army was small, and toward the end of the war the men were not paid at all; so that it was difticult to obtain recruits, except when a British force entered a State and frightened the people into the army. The people gen- erally were beginning to rely on France, and to think the war really over. Most of the burden of these difficulties fell on Washington, and taxed his patience to the utmost. After the war, the soldiers were partly pnid by givin*]^ them west- ern lands. Those who lived uiilil the people and goverument grew richer were supported in their old age by pensions. 236. The West— Settlements had already been begun, in 1768- 69, in Kentucky and Tennessee (§160, note), but they were not large, and were just beginning to feel secure against the Indians. North of the Ohio, there were only the remnants of the French settlements (§ 142), with a few British officers and soldiers. In 1778 and 1779, George Rogers Clarke crossed the Ohio with a Kentucky force, captured Vincenncs, and conquered the territory now in the States of Illinois and Indiana. Virginia claimed it (§ 83), and made it the county of Illinois. But no American settlements were undertaken in it for many years. 237. The British GoTernment seems to have become con- vinced, ^\hen France entered the war, that in the end the inde- pendence of the United States must be acknowledged. But it wisiied to save some of its former territory. It had failed in New England and in the Middle States. It now determined to attack the Southern States, since they had fewer white inhabitants than che North, and more negro slaves, who would not count as soldiers. During the next five years, 1779-83, the fighting was mainly in the South, while the armies elsewhere watched one another. Three noteworthy events took place in the North, and these we will give at once. 286. Where were the western settlements? What settlements were there north of the Ohio? What is said of their conquest? Were any new settlements made in the conquered country? 237. What was now the feeling of the British Government? Where had v; failed? Why did it determine to attack the South? What is said of events in th© North? 120 STONY POINT.— ARNOLD' 8 TREASON [1780 238. Stony Point: 1779 — A rocky hill, called Stony Point, ran out into the Hudson, nearly opposite Peekskill, and the British had taken possession of it and fortified it. Washington sent General Anthony Wayne, an officer of distinguished cour- age and skill, to recapture it. Just before midnight in July, 1779, Wayne silently formed his men in two col- umns on opposite sides of the foot of the hill, giving them orders not to fire, but to trust to the bayonet. The charge was completely successful ; the two columns met in the centre of the fort, and captured it and the garrison without firing a shot. The fort was too near New York to be held, and the Americans, after destroying the works, retired. The object of the movement was mainly to encourage the men, by showing them that they were now so well trained that they could trust to the bayonet as well as the British. Wayne's daring gave him the popular name of "Mad Anthony;" but he was really as prudent as he was brave (§ 309). 239. Arnold's Treason: 1780.— In September, 1780, the coun- try was shocked by the discovery that Benedict Arnold, one of its bravest generals, and commander of the important fortress of West Point, had agreed to betray his post to the British in return for a large sum of money and a brigadier-general's commission in the British army. He had been reprimanded for misusing the public money, and took this road to revenge. The British agent in making the bargain was Major John Andre, an amiable young Anthony Wayne. 288. What is said of Stony Point? Who was sent to recapture it? What arrang^ements did he make for the attack? What was the result? Why was noS the fort held? What was the object of the movement? 239. What discovery was made in 1780? What was the reason of Arnold's treachery? Who was the British agent? How was he captured? How did Arnold escape ? What was Andre ' s fate ? 1781] HE VOLT OF TUE AMEJltOAN TROOPS. 121 officer, Clinton's aide-de-camp. On his return down the Hudson River from an interview with Arnold, he was made prisoner, near Tarrytown, by three militiamen. He was allowed by an Ameri- can officer to send lA'arning to Arnold, wlio escaped to the British lines and re- ceived his reward, though the plot had failed. Andre was hanged as a spy, since lie had been caught in disguise within the American lines. John Andr^. {Drawn by himself.) Tlie fate of Andre was lamented by the whole American armv; but Washington felt that it was necessary as a warning to other British othcers not to engage in such affairs. Efforts were made to capture Arnold, in order to hang him also, but they failed. At the end of the war, he went to England, where he lived and died despised by English- men as well as by Americnns. 240. KeYolt of the Troops: 1781.— Tn January, 1781, the mis- ery of the unpaid and half-starved American soldiers at Morristown became unbearable. The Pennsylvania troops revolted, and set out for Philadelphia to demand pay from Congress, which was in session there. On the march, British agents attempted to bring them over to Clinton's army, but were arrested by the soldiers. A committee of Congress met them at Princeton, and by fair prom- ises induced them to disband peaceably. A few weeks later, the New Jersey troops also revolted, but Washington surrounded their camp and forced them to return to duty. At the end of the war, tliere were serious fears of a more extensive mutiny among the officers and soldiers at Newburgh, N. Y.. because of failure to pay them; but it was stopped by Washington's influence. Supplementary Questions. Locations.— Locate the Hudson River; Peekskill. K Y. (§208); Lake Cham plain, N. Y.; Ticonderoga, N. Y. (§ 221); the Mohawk River; 240. What was the condition of the army? What was done hv the Pennsyl- vania troops? By British agents? How was this revolt settled? What further re- volt was attempted? How was it suppressed? 122 THE AMERICAN WAR-VESSELS. \111S Rome, N. Y. ; Bennington, Vt. ; Saratoga, N. Y. ; Philadelphia: Norris- tovvu, Pu. ; Moumoulh (Freehold), N. J. ; Sandy Hook, N. J. ; Newport, K. I. (§68); New York City; Staten Island, N. Y. ; Long Island, N. Y.; Viucennes, lud. ; West Point, N. Y. ; Morristown, N. J. Review. — Give the year of Burgoyne's surrender. Name three battles wliich preceded it. Give the year of the French treaty of alli- ance. The name of the American agent who concluded it. Tlie year of the battle of Monmouth. Name the places held by the British in 1778. Give the year of the battle of Stony Point. Of Arnold's treason. Of the revolt of the troops. (9) On the Sea. 241. The American War-Tessels were mainly privateers, that is, vessels owned by private persons, but commissioned by Congress, or by one of the States, to capture British vessels. Late in 1V75, Congress ordered fourteen vessels to be built as a public navy (§194). Most of these were of small size, but they and the privateers cap- tured a great number of mer- chant-vessels and snjall war- ves- sels, and seriously injured the commerce of Great Britain. Two of them, the Rrprisal and the Revenge, cruised around the British Islands in 1777, and almost put a stop to commerce for the time. In 1778, Cap- tain John Paul Jones, in the Ranger, repeated the exploit, and even landed to attack various places on the coast of England and Scotland. The number of vessels captured from the British is not exactly known, but has been estimated at about 700. The Reprisal is said to have been the first vessel that carried the stars and stripes (§ 198). John Paul Jones. 241. What is meant by privateers? How did Congress begin to form a navy? What success did the American vessels have? What is said of the cruise of the Reprisal and the Revenge? Of John Paul Jones's cruise? Of the number of British vessels captured? 1779] THE RICUARD AND SERAPIS. 123 212, The American Navy was not successfully formed, owing to the poverty of Congress and the number of British vessels on the coast. A number of vessels were built, but they were cap- tured by heavier British vessels, or burned in the Delaware and Hudson rivers to prevent their falling into the hands of the enemy. The alliance with France, in 1778, gave Franklin an opportunity to purchase vessels which became American cruisers. 243. The Richard and Serai)is. — lii 1779, Franklin fitted out a fleet of live vessels, under command of Paul Jones. Only one of them, an old and rotten mer- chant-vessel, was of respectable size, and Jones named it the Bonhomme Richard. The crew w^as disorderly and disobedient, and Jones had the greatest diffi- culty in controlling it. The captains of the other vessels were fully as troublesome. For a month the fleet kept the eastern coast of Scotland and England in alarm, and made many prizes. September 23, 1779, it fell in with two British frigates, the Serapis, of forty guns, and the Countess of Scarborough, of twenty-two guns, off Flamborough Head, and one of the most des- perate sea-fights in history followed. The Richard and the Serapis were of equal force, and Jones succeeded in tying them together^ After two hours of frightful slaughter, in which both vessels were on fire several times, the Serapis surrendered. The Richard was so badly injured that she sank next morning. The Countess of Scarborough was captured by the rest of the fleet, and this was the only assistance given to the Richard. Jones was a native of Scotland. He afterward entered the Russian The British Isles. 242. What were the hindrances to the formation of an American navy? What became of the vessels that were built? How were new vessels obtained abroad? 243. What fleet was fitted out in 1770? What is said of the Richard? Of its crew? Of the other captains? Where did the fleet cruise? What war-vessels were met? Describe the battle between the Richard and the Serapis? What assistance was given by the rest of the fleet? 124 TBE WAB IN THE 80TTT3. [1778 navy, but died in poverty and neglect. The name of liis ship ("' Good- man Richard ") was given in compliment to Franklin, who, while a Pennsylvania printer, had for many years published "Poor Richard's Almanac." See Cooper's novel " The Pilot." 244. The French Fleets on the American coast did little ex cept to protect the French islands in the West Indies, until De Grasse, in 1781, gave great assistance in capturing Cornwallis (§ 259). During the last three years of the war there were but two American frigates in active service, and both were of small size. One large vessel, the America, of seventy-four guns, was built, but Congress presented it to the king of France. The New England States did not cease to send out privateers. In 1779, a fleet of nineteen armed vessels and twenty-four transports, from Boston, attacked Castine, then held by the British. During the attack; a British fleet arrived and captured all the vessels. The men escaped by land. Supplementary Questions. Locations.— Locate Flamborough Head, Eng. ; Castine, Me. (§58). Review. — Give the year of the cruise of the Reprisal and the Re- venge. Of the cruise of the Ranger. Of the battle between the Richard and the tierapis. Of the affair at Castine. (10) In the South: 1778-81. 245. Savannah was attacked by a British expedition from New York, late in 1778, and was easily captured. British troops from Florida then joined the expedition. Auorusta was captured, and the whole State of Georgia soon fell under British control. General Benjamin Lincoln, the American commfinder, could do little except to keep the British out of South Carolina, and to keep the South Carolina Tories from escaping to Georgia. In Septem- ber, 1779, he crossed into Georgia, and, with the help of the French fleet under D'Estaing (§227), attacked Savannah. He was re- pulsed with heavy loss, and D'Estaing sailed awav to the West Indies. Among the dead was Pulaski (§215). The British then 244. What was done by the French fleets on the Amerioan coast? What Amer- ican war-vessels were on the ocean? Describe the affair at Castine. 245. What is sairl of the capture of Savannah? What reinforcements were re- ceived by the British? What further conquests were made? What was done bv Lincoln?" What is said nf h's attack on Savannah? Of its result? How did both parties then return to their former positions? 1779] MINOU MOVEMENTS. 125 re-establislied the kings authority throughout Georgia with very little resistance, and Lincoln retired to South Carolina. 246. Minor Movements.— In February, 1779, a body of 700 Tories from Norlli e'arolina, while marching to Georgia, were defeated and scattered in Soutli Carolina by the militia under Colonel Pickens. The next month, a force of 2,000 Americans crossed into Georgia and were 25 60 100 The Revolution in the Southern States. defeated at Briar Creek. In April, the British in their turn made a move- ment toward Charleston, but found Lincoln ready for battle, and with- drew to Georgia. Operations in the south then ceased for the summer of 1779. Elsewhere, the British sent plunrlering expeditions from New York into Connecticut and Virginia, in order to prevent the sending of American reinforcements to the south. In this way the towns of New Haven and Norwulk. in Connecticut, and Portsmouth and Norfolk, in Virginia, were plundered. 246. T\Tiat is said of the defeat of the North Oaroh'na Tories? Of the American defent nt Briar Creek? Of the Briti'^h movement on Charleston? Of British move- menls elsewhere? What towns were destroyed? 126 §mmiA.-SOtrT£t QAUOLtNA. [1780 247. Gi^orgia was the first State wliicli the British had com- pletely conquered, and they treated the Whigs (§1V3) most cruelly. The Tories in the State wei-e allowed to injure theif Whig neighbors as they pleased. In the neighboring States of South Carolina and North Carolina, the Whigs wefe quick to in- flict similar cruelties on their Tory neighbors. Thus the war in the south immediately became more ferocious on both sides than it had ever been in the north. As each army gained new territory, its enemies among the inhabitants were treated as traitors. Thus nearly all the people were forced to take part in the war, either against the regular armies or against their neighbors. For the next two years there was no peace, no work, and no good feeling in the south. And the hanging or shooting of men by their neigh- bors, and even of brother by brother, made the results of the war more horrible than open battle. 248. Charleston. — In October, 1779, Clinton ordered Newport to be evacuated, and collected all his available forces at New York. Then, leaving only enough troops in New York to defend it against Washington, he sailed late in December with the rest to Charleston. Here the British from Georgia met liiin ; the fleet forced its way through the harbor to the city ; and in May, after a vigorous defence, Lincoln was compelled to surrender Charleston and his army of 6,000 men. Clinton refused to allow the garrison to surrendei unless it would go through a public ceremony of laying down its arms (§262). He then sent out expeditions to various parts of the State, under his best cavalry officer, Tarleton, and scattered every American force that made its appearance. Tarleton was for a long time very successful. During the siege of Charleston he surprised a body of Americans at Monk's Corner, thirty miles from Charleston, and routed them. Soon after, he scattered another American force at the Waxhaws, near the North Carolina line. 249. South Carolina was now under British control. Clinton considered his work done, and sailed back to New York with part of his troops, leaving Cornwallis in command of the rest. But 247. What was done by the British in Georgia? By the Tories? By the Whigs in the neigliboringj States? What was the character of the war in the south? How were the people forced into it? What was the result? S-iS. How did Clinton collect troops for a new movement? What is said of his expedition to Charleston? Of the capture of that city? What terms did Clinton insist upon? How did he finish the conquest of the State? 249. What was now the condition of South Carolina? What chanj^e of com- manders was made? What resistance was still made against the British? 1780] CAMDEN. 127 the State was never entirely quiet, even wlien the British seemed to control it. Sumter, Marion, and other South Carolina leaders found })]aces of refuge in the great swamps which are found in parts of the State ; and from these they kept up an active warfare with the British. Their desperate battles, night-marches, sur- prises, and liair-breadth escapes make this the most exciting and interesting period of the Revolution. For the stories connected with it see Lcssing's Field Book of the Revolution, vol. 2; Garden's Anecdotes of the Revolution; lia^nioud's Women of the South ; and W. G. Simms's novels, and Life of Marion. 250. Camden. — Congress sent Gates, the victor of Saratoga, to take command of the forces in the south. He passed across North Carolina with nearly three times as many men as the ]>riti.sh, and met them at Camden in August, 178U. Most of Gates's men were untrained militia, who at the first fire from the British fled without firing a shot in return. The few Continental troops from Maryland fought obsti- nately, but finally retreated, losing their commander, De Kalb (§215). Gates fled ahead of his army to Hills- boro (near the present city of Raleigh), and South Caro- lina was left still more com- pletely at the mercy of the British. Gates had been so unsuccessful that Congress re- moved him, and sent one of the most cautious and successful of the American generals, Na- thaniel Greene, of Rhode Island, to take his place. 251. King's Mountain. — After the battle of Cnmden, Cornwallis sent Colonel Ferguson, with 1.100 men, to arouse tlie Tories in North Caro- lina. He was not successful, and soon found it advisnble to fortify him- self on King's Mountain, between the Broad and Catawba rivers. Here, N \'1IHN 250. What new commander was sent by Congrress? What route did he take? ) Describe the battle of Camden. What was its result? What chanfje of American ! commanders was made? \ 251. What is said of FerpTuson's expedition? Of his position? Of the battle rif \ King's Mountain? Of the ba.ttle of Fishing Creek? 128 THE C0WPEN8.— GUILFORD COUBT-EOUSE. [1781 in October, 1780. he was attacked and utterly defeated by a force of about a thousand ritieineu hastily gathered from western North Caro- lina aud eastern Tennessee. About the same time, Tarleton surprised ISumter at Fishing Creek, and scattered his men for a time. 252. The Cowpens. — Greene sent Morgan, a Vii'ginia officer of riflemen, into South Carolina with a thousand men, to gather re- cruits. Tarleton was sent after him with about an equal number, and attacked him in January, 1781, at the Cowpens, a pasture-field near Spartanburgh. For the first time, Tarleton was completely beaten, losing nearly all his men. Cornwallis immediately moved with all his force after Morgan, who had begun to retreat with his prisoners. Morgan and Greene together were too weak to meet Cornwal.is, and they managed a skilful and fortunate retreat across North Carolina into Virginia. As they crossed the Catawba, the Yadkin, and the Dan rivers, Cornwallis was just behind them ; but in each case a sudden rise of the river prevented him fi-om crossing in time to overtake them. At the Dan, Cornwallis gave up the chase, and tui-ned back to Hillsboro. 253. Benedict Arnold (§239) was now a general in the Brit- ish service. In January, 1781, he was sent from New York, with 1,600 men, to ravage Virginia, and prevent reinforcements from being sent to Greene. The Americans were naturally very anxious to capture him. La Fayette vi'as sent by Washington to oppose him by land, while a few French vessels were to cut off his retreat by sea. A British fleet drove the French vessels back to Newport. Reinforcements under General Phillips were sent to Arnokl, who plundered Virginia without mercy, while La Fayette could do little more than watch him. Arnold soon afterwnrd left the army in Virginia, and went back to New Yoik. 254. Guilford Court-house. — Greene soon obtained recruits enough to enable him to turn back into North Carolina, and the two armies met at Guilford Court-house (now Greensboro), in March, 1781. A part of the American militia again gave way at 252. Who was sent by Greene into South Carolina? Who was sent aprainst him? WHiati; said of tlie battle of the Cowpens? Of Cornwallis's pursuit? Of Greene's retreat? Where did Cornwalis give up the chase? 253. What is said of Arnold's expedition? Of La Fayette's attempt to capture him? How did it fail? What were the operations of the British in Virpiiiia? 254. W'hat was Greene's next movement? Describe the battle of Guilford Court-house. Did the British pursue? Were there any further battles between t-hese two armies? 1781] SOUTH CAROLINA.— VIRGINIA. 129 tlie first fire, but the rest of Greene's army lieM its ground stub- bornly, and at last retreated in excellent order. The British loss was so lieavy that Cornwallis did not venture to pursue, but retired to Wilmington to obtain supplies from his ships. There were no further battles between these two armies, for during the next two months they passed one another, Greene moving south into South Carolina, and Cornwallis moving north into Virginia. 255. South Carolina.— As soon as Cornwallis retired to Wib mington, Greene moved across North Carolina into South Carolina, where the l)ritish were under command of Lord Rawdon. Battles followed, in April and May, 1781, the principal one being fought at Hobkirk's Hill (near Camden). Greene was again forced to retreat, but inflicted heavy loss upon liis enemy, lie spent the summer at the hills of the Santee, near Camden. In September he ao-ain moved down toward the coast, and fought the last battle of the war in this State, at Eutaw Springs, near Charleston. Again the British had the advantage, but their loss was so heavy that they retreated during the night, and took refuge in Charleston. Greene had finished his work. By sheer caution, activity, and per- severance, and without winning a single victory, he had almost cleared the south of the enemy. He now held every part of South Carolina and Georgia, excepting Charleston and Savannah, to which cities he kept the British closely confined for the rest of the war. In August, 1781, Raw^don hanged Colonel Isanc Hayiie, of South Carolina, as a deserter. Hayne had been forced lo join llie British, had escaped, and was again captured in battle. His execution was consid- ered a gross piece of injustice. 256. Virginia.— Cornwallis at Wilmington knew nothing of Greene's movement until it was too late to intercept him. Then, thinking that Rawdon was strong enough to defeat Greene, he de- cided to move north into Virginia, join the British troops already there, and endeavor to conquer that State. He met no great oppo- sition on his march, and Tarleton's cavalry plundered the country at will. On reaching Virginia, Cornwallis found that he had about 255. What is said of Greene's march into South Carolina ? Of the battle of Hobkirk's Hill ? Of tlie battle of Eiitaw Springs ? What was-its result ? What had Glreene done ? What was now the state of ;iritish evacuated Savan- nah in July, 1782, Charleston in the following December, and New 20S. What is said of Cornwallis's siirrendpr? Wliy could it not be made up? What was the effect of the news in London? What agreement was made? What were the positions of tlie British and Americans? 204. When was the treaty of peace made? What did Great Britain acl^nowl- edpe? What were the boimdaries of the United States? What is said of Louisiana and Florida? What were the neighbors of the United States? 205. AVhat is said of the disbanding of the army? Where did Washington resign his commission? What cities were evacuated bv tl)e British? What post« ^jd tljey refuse to evacuate? 134 THE TOBIES. [1783 York City, their last post on the coast, November 25, 1783. But they refused to evacuate the forts north of the Ohio River, and held them for some twelve years longer (§ 310). 266. The Expenses of the war cannot be exactly stated. Those of the United States have beeu estimated at $135,000,000 in specie. The debt of Gieat Britaiu was iucreased during the war about $610,000,000. Tlie British forces in ilie whole of North America probably never at any one lime exceeded 40,000 men; and the American regular troops were about the same number. Most of the lai'ger American armies were made up of minute-men or militia, who remained in the service but a short time. 267. The Tories. — During the war, most of the States had passed laws to confiscate the estates of persons who had taken the British side. Therefore, at the end of the war, many of the Tories retired from the United States with the British troops; those from the North going to Canada and Nova Scotia, and those from the South to the West Indies. Some of them returned, years after- ward, without hindrance, after the angry feelings excited by the war had died away. 268. The Leading Events in the war of the American Revolution were as follows: 1775-6: Principally in New England and Canada § 195 1775: Lexington; American success (April 19), . . 184 Ticonderoga; American success (May 10). . 200 Bunker Hill; British success (June 17) 197 Quebec; British success (December 31) 201 1776: Evacuation of Boston; American success (M;irchl7) 199 Fort Moultrie, S. C. ; American success (June 28) 204 Declaration OF Independence, July 4. . 206 1776-7- Principally in the Middle States 210 1776: Long Island; British success (August 27)... 210 Evacuation of New York; British success (September 16) 210 Washington's New Jersey retreat ; British success 211 Trenton; American success (December 26). 213 1777; Princeton; American success (January 3). . 213 British army transferred to Chesapeake Bay 216 2G6. What is said of the American expenses? Of the British expenses? Of the armies on botli sides? 267. Wliat laws had been passed by the States? Whither did the Tories retire? Did any of them return? 268. [Locate the v»laces named.] Give the leading: events of 1775. Of 1776. The location of the war in 1776-8. The leading: events of 1776 in the Middle States. Of 1777, outside of Burg^oyne's invasion Of Burgoyne's invasion in 1777. Of 1778. The location of the war in 1778-81. The leading event of 1778. The leading events of 1779. Of 1780. Of 1781 in the Carolinas. Of 1781 in Virginia. Of ITS'i Of 1783. 1783] LEADING EVENTS IN THE WAIt. 135 1777-8: Principally in the Middle States § 210 , 1777: Brandy wine; British success (September 11) 317 German town; British success (October 4). . 217 Burgoyne's invasion 219 Bennington; American success (August 16) 221 Bemis Heights; drawn battle (September 19) 223 Stillwater; American success (October 7). , 223 Burgoyne's surrender; American success (October 17) 223 American winter quarters at Valley Forge. 218 1778: Treaty with France (February 6) 227 British retreat from Philadelphia; American success (June 18) 229 Monmouth ; drawn battle (June 28) 229 Wyoming; massacre by the British (July 4). 233 1778-81 : Principally in the SoutJiern States 245 1778: Capture of Savannah; British success (De- cember 29) 245 1779: Conquest of Georgia; British success 247 Attaclc on Savaiuiah; British success (Sep- tember) 245 Stony Point, N. Y. ; American success (July 15) 238 1780: Capture of Charleston ; British success (May 12) 248 Conquest of South Carolina; British success 249 Arrival of the French army at Newport, R. I. (July 10) 258 Camden ; British success (August 16) 250 Arnold's treason, N. Y. (September) 239 King's Mountain; American success (Octo- ber 7) 251 Greene takes command in the South 250 1781: Cowpens; American success (January 17).. 252 Greene's retreat across North Carolina 252 Guilford Court-house ; British success (March 15) 254 Hobkirk's Hill; British success (April 25). . 255 Eutaw Springs; British success (Septem- ber 8) 255 End of the war in the South 255 Invasion of Virginia by Arnold and Corn- waHis 256 Washington's army transferred to Virginia 261 Capture of Yorktown; American success (October 19) 262 1782: Suspension of hostilities 263 1783: Peace (September 3) 2G4 CHAPTER 11. THE CONFEDERATION: 1781-89. 269. Alexander Hamilton, of Alexander Hamilton. New York, was born in the West Indies in 1757. He was noted for his mental powers from a very early age. He had hardly left col- lege when he became aide-de-camp and trusted friend of Washington, and one of the most brilliant of political writers. He was but thirty-two years of age when he was recognized as the ablest mem- ber of the Federal Convention, and wrote in the Federalist those papers on the Constitution which all lawyers have since taken as masterpieces. He was Washing- ton's Secretary of the Treasury, and brought the country out of its . money troubles. In 1804, he was ' shot and killed, at Weehawken, N. .L, in a duel which Aaron Burr, then Vice President, had forced upon him. (1) The Failure op the Confederation. 270. The Continental Congress had managed the affairs of the Union throughout the war. It liad never received any author- ity to govern the country ; as far as it governed at all, it did so because the mass of the people consented to allow it to govern, and because those who disliked its government were not strong enough to resist it. The people had given authority to their State governments, by forming State constitutions, and thus the State 269. What were the leading events in the life of Hamilton? 270. What is said of the Continental Congrress? How did it have the power of governing the country? What was the only direct authority which the p^^ople had given for governing? What were the evils of such a government? How did the power of Congress grow less? How was it that the States were able to seize power? What was the result? 1781 J ARTICLES OF CONFEDERATXOK. 137 governments liad somclhing to show for their claims to govern their States. Congress had nothing to show ; it only existed be- cause the States had sent delegates to it, and it was hoped that they would continue to do so. Now, such a government was really no government; and, as Hamilton once said, " a nation with- out a national government is an awful spectacle." People obeyed it when they chose to obey it, and disobeyed it when they chose to disobey it, which was more commonly the case; and no one felt safe in thinking of the future. Congress was the only means to unite the States, and for this reason it was obeyed cheerfully as long as the danger from the British was pressing; but, as that danger grew less, the State governments began to seize more and more of the power, until very little was left to Congress. As the State governments appointed the delegates to Congress, and could recall them at any time, the delegates soon came to do nothi no- more than obey their State governments. Thus the Continental Congress became almost powerless after 1778. 271. A Plan of Grovernment, called the Articles of Confedera- tion, was agreed upon by Congress in 1777. The Articles stated exactly what powers were to be given to Congress, so as to prevent any further interferences by the State governments. They were not to go into force until all the States should agree to them. Twelve of the States agreed within tlie next two years, but Mary- land refused to do so until March 1, 1781. The Articles of Con- federation then went into force. The cause of this long delay was in disputes about the western territory. Franklin had laid a plan of government before Congress in 1775, but it was not adopted. 272. The Boundaries of the States were a constant source of trouble. The king had given western boundaries to six of them. New Hampshire,- Rhode Island, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Dela- ware, and Maryland ; and these could not expect to extend farther westward. New York claimed to have no western boundary; but was willing to be bounded as at present. The remaining six 271. What plan of government was agreed upon by Congress? What was its object? When was it to go into force? What was the delay in the agreement of the States? What was the cause of it? 272. What is said of State boundaries? "Which States had fixed western boun- daries? What is said of New York? Of the remaining six States? How did the Mississippi River cut off their claims? What did they still claim? 138 wmmnir claims of the states. [1781 States, Massachusetts, Connecticut, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia, were at first supposed to extend westward to the Pacific (§ 25). When Louisiana (§ 158) was transferred to Spain in 1763, the western claims of these colonies were cut off by the Mississippi River. But they still claimed that they extended west as far as the Mississippi. ?73. The Claim of Virginia was the most extraordinary of all (§ 83). The other iSlaies which churned to extend to the Mississippi were bounded by parallel lines on the north and south, so that they grew no wider as they extended westward. But Virginia claimed that her northern boundary ran northwest instead of west, so th.it her territory constantly widened as it left the coast. She thus claimed the whole of tlie territory now in the States of Kentucky, Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Michigan, and "Wisconsin. The claims of Massachusetts and Connecti- cut crossed those of Virginia and conflicted with them. 274. These Western Claims seemed unfounded and highly unjust to the States whose western boundaries were fixed already. Those States asserted, first, that the king by forbidding the sale of lands west of the Alieghanies had fixed those mountains as a west- ern botmdary for all the colonies not formerly bounded ; and, sec- ond, that all the States had together won this western territory from Great Britain, and shotild all own it together. The result was a general confusion, some of the States selling lands in the west, and quarrelling with each other where their sales conflicted, and the rest of the States crying out against the wrongfulness of such sales. Maryland, the State most determined in resistance, refused to agree to the Articles of Confederation until assurances were given that these western claims would be surrendered. 275. Laud Cessions. — New York gave up her western claims to the United States in 1780, and Congress earnestly requested the other States to do likewise. In 1784 Virginia gave up her claim north of the Ohio, Massachusetts in 1785, Connecticut in 1786. Soutli Carolina gave up her western claims in 1787, North Carolina in 1790, and Georgia in 1802. These cessions gave the United States a large western territory (§ 294). Connecticut retained and sold a 273. What is said of the claim of Virg'inia ? How did it differ from those of other States ? "What States did it cover ? What other claims crossed it ? 274. How did the other States look on these claims ? What was tiieir first ob- jection ? Their second objection ? What was the result ? What action was taken by Maryland ? 275. How did land cessions begin ? What other States made cessions ? What is said of these cessions ? Of Connecticut's reserve ? 1787] SCATS' REBELLION. 139 large strip of land in nortlieastern Ohio, along Lake Erie, wliicli has ever since been spoken of as the Western Reserve. Massacliusetts also claimed a part of New York, and New York bonglit off ihe chiim. Connecticut also claimed the northern part of Pennsylvania, the Wyoming settlement, but this claim was given up. 276. The Articles of Confederation were found to be worthless as soon as they were put into effect. There was to be one gov- erning body, Congress, and it was to have no power to lay taxes, regulate commerce, or punish law-breaking. It could only advise the States to do so, and the States soon came to pay little attention to the advice of Congress, so that Congress could get no money to pay the debts of the coimtry, or even the interest. Strong States passed laws which injured the people of weaker States, and there was no power to hinder them. Great Britain injured and oppressed American commerce, and Congress had no power to take any means to oblige her to stop her offensive measures. 277. Shays' Rebellion. — The people had expected prosperity to come v/ith peace, but they were bitterly disappointed. Little business was done; every one was trying to collect debts, and no one had money to pay ; and the people were growing poorer and desperate. In the winter of 1786-7, Massachusetts had great diffi- culty in suppressing an insurrection of the poorer farmers in the western part of the State, around Worcester and Springfield. They wished to stop the further collection of debts by the courts. The affair is usually called Shays' Rebellion, from the name of the leader, Daniel Shays. Other States were afraid of similar out- breaks, and they knew that Congress had no power to help them. 278. A Change of Government was often proposed, but at first there seemed to be little hope of it. The agreement had been made that the Articles of Confederation were not to be changed in the least unless all the States should consent. Whenever a change was proposed, in order to give Congress more power, some State refused to consent, and the plan fell through. Men became dis- 276. What is said of the Articles of Confedpration? Of Oonerress and its lack of power? Of its inability to get money? Of State laws? Of Great Britain and American commerce? 27V. How had the people been disappointed? What was their condition after the wat ? What is said of Shays' Rebellion and its object? What was the feelinsr in other States? 278. What is said of a chanpre of grovernment? What aarreement had been made? How did this hinder any change of government? What was the general Veling? 140 THE FEDERAL CONVENTION: [1787 couraged ; many began to regret the Revolution ; and some even fell to talking of a monarchy, with Washington as king. This notion of a monarchy had been proposed to Washington in 1782 by some of the army officers; but he had rejected it with indiguation. (2) Formation of the Constitution. 279. The Leading Men of the Country, Washington, Hamil- ton, Madison, and others, were busily writing letters to one another, and comparing views. They all agreed that some new way of forming a government must be tried, and that a convention of State delegates would do the work better than Con- gress or the State legislatures had done it. The first attempt was made to hold a conven- tion at Annapolis, in 1786, at the call of Virginia; but only five States sent delegates, and nothing was done. The next year brought better success. Congress approved the call for a conven- tion, and twelve States appointed delegates to it, Rhode Island alone refusing. 280. The Federal Convention met at Philadelphia in May, 1787, and chose Washington, who was a delegate from Virginia, as its presiding ofiicer. Each State seems to have taken care to State-house at Annapolis. 279. W^hat were the leading: men doing:? In what did they agrree? What is .said of the first attempt to hold a convention? Of the second"? What State re- fused to appoint deleg:ates? 280. When and where did the convention meet? Who presided over it? What Is said of its membership? Of its proceedings? Of their results? When was the Constitution to go into force? 1787] THE GONSTITUTIOK. 141 send as represcMitatives its ablest men, and the convention must be considered one of tlie most distinguished bodies of men that ever met. For four months it held meetings, argued, and settled diffi- culties in secret session, and many times it almost broke up with- out accomplishing anything. Finally, however (September 17, 1787), it agreed upon the Constitution of the United States, and adjourned. The Constitution was to go into force when approved by the conventions of nine States (§ 287). Most of the difficulties came from what were then "small States" — New York, New llanipsiiire, New Jersey, Delaware, and Mary- land. They wished to give as little power as possible to the i:;eneral government, for fear it should oppress and injure llieni. This difficulty was removed by providing for a JSeuate, in which each State should have an equal representation, and by making the consent of the Senate neces- sary for the passage of laws. The States south of Virginia also wished to continue the slave-trade, and this was agreed to for twenty years. • 281. The Constitution provided for a general government which should have power to act, and not to simply advise the States. It was to be in three departments : a legislative de[)art- ment, or Congress, to make laws ; an executive department, the President and his officers, to carry out and enforce the laws made by Congress; and a judiciary department, the Federal courts, to decide disputed questions under the laws. The Constitution was to be the supreme law of the land, to be obeyed by the general government. State governments, and people. If the laws passed by Congress were disobeyed, the general government was to punish the offence: Congress was to determine the punishment; the President's officers were to arrest the offender; and the Federal courts were to try him. But the punishment was always to be de- termined by Congress, before the offence was committed. 282. The Legislative Department, or law-making power, was given to Coui^ress. composed of two branches, the Senate and the House of Representatives. Senators were to serve for six years, and each State, huge or small, was to choose two. Representatives were to serve for two years, and were to be chosen by the States according to population, large States choosing more, and small States fewer. Tlie two Houses together were to lay taxes, bonow money, reaulate commerce, coin money, establish post-offices, declare war, raise and sui)port armies and 281. What difl the Constitution provide for? Wliatwere its tlu'ee departments? Wliat was to be the supreme law? How were offences against it to be punished? Wlien was the punishment to be determined? 2S2. What is said of the legislative department? Of Senators? Of Represen- tatives? What were tVie two Houses to do? What were the States forbidden to do? What was the effect of the President's veto of a bill? 142 POnMATtON OF PABTtm. [1788 navies, and employ militia to suppress insurrections; and the States were now forbidden to do any of these things, except to lay their own tuxes, borrow for themselves, and employ their own militia. As a gen- eral rule, a majority of each House was to be enough to pass a law; but, when the President should veto (object to) a bill within ten days after its passage, a two-thirds vote of each House was necessary to make it a law (§ 478). Treaties made by the President were to be approved by two thirds of the Senate before going into effect. 283. The Executive Department, or power to execute the laws made by Congress, was given to a President, chosen for four years by electors whom tlie people were to clioose (§298). He was to be commander-in- chief of the army and navy, and to appoint most of tlie public officers; but most of the appointments were not to be good until confirmed by the Senate. If he himself should misbehave, he was to be impeached (accused) by the House of Representatives, and tried by the Senate. If lie should be convicted and removed, or should die, resign, or be unable to perform his duties, the Vice President was to take his place, and be- come President. Except in liiis case, the Vice-President was merely to preside over the Senate, without voting, except in case of a tie. 284. The Judiciary Department, or "power to interpret the laws made by Congress, was given to one Supreme Court, and such inferior courts as Congress should establish. The judges were to be appointed by the President and Senate, and were to hold office for life, except in case of misconduct. Whenever an offence should be committed against a law of Congress, or whenever the meaning of a law should be in doubt, or whenever it was claimed that the Constitution gave Congress no power to pass the law, tlie case was first to be tried and decided by the inferior courts. If either party was dissatisfied with the decision, he could ap- peal to the Supreme Court, whose decision was to be final. 285. Other Features. — Three fifths of the slaves were to be counted in calculating the population for Representatives. Runaway slaves were to be arrested in the States to which they should flee. Congress was to govern the territory of the United States, and admit new States to be formed from it. Three fourths of the States could change the Constitution by Amendments. Each State was to be guaranteed by the United States a republican form of government. \ 286. Formation of Parties, — W^hen the Constitution came to be discussed by the people, before the election of tlie conventions to decide upon it, two opposing political parties were at once formed. The people had hitherto known very little of any gov- 283. What is said of the executive department? Of the President's powers? What was to be done if he sliould misbehave? If he should be removed m any- way? What was the Vice-President's usual dvity? 284. What is said of the judiciary department? Of the appomtment of the judges? Of the duties of the courts? Of the right of appeal? 285. What part of the slaves was to be counted in population? What is said of runaway slaves? Of the territory of the United States? Of Amendments? What was to be guaranteed to each State? 286. How were parties formed? Wliat change of power was 7uade by the Con- stitution? Who were the Federalists? The Anti-Federalists? How long did the contest last? What is said of the leading men? Of the influence of Washmgton and Franklin? 1788] ADOPTION OF THE CONSTITUTION. 143 ernments except those of their States, and the Constitution certain- ly cut down the powers of the States very much in giving power to the Federal Government. Those who felt that the new Federal Governinont was absolutely necessary took the name of Federalists, and supported the new Constitution. Those who liked the old State governments better took the name of Anti-Federalists, and op- posed the new Constitution. The contest lasted for nearly a year. Most of the leading men were Federalists at this time, and the Anti-Federalists had but two great leaders, Samuel Adams and Patrick Henry. But the final success of the Federalists was main- ly due to the fact that they were supported heartily by Washing- ton and Franklin, in whom the people had great faith. ^ 287. The Adoption of the Constitution was assured by the ratification of the ninth State, New Hampshire, in June, 1788. There were still four States left. Two of them, New York and Virginia, ratified soon afterward ; the other two, Rhode Island and North Carolina, refused to ratify, and the Constitution went into force without their assent. The last two States had issued paper money, and disliked the Constitution, which forbade any State to do so in future. The opposition in other States came from a fear that the new Federal Government was given too much power. To remove this objection, the first ten Amendments to the Constitu- tion were adopted and ratified in 1V91 (§ 300). • 288. Preparations for Inauguration. — As soon as the ninth State had ratified the Constitution, the Congress of the Confeder- ation appointed March 4, 1789, as the day on which the new gov- ernment should go into operation, and New York City as the place. It also named a day on which the people should choose electors, and another day on which the electors should meet in their States and vote for President and Vice-President. When the votes of the electors were opened and counted, it was found that each of them, sixty-nine in number, had cast one of his two votes for Washington, so that Washmgton became President by a unanimous vote. Thirty-four of the electors had cast their second vote for 287. How was the adoption of the Constitution assured? What was done by the remaining four States? What was the objection in two of them? In most of them? How was this obiection removed? 288. Where and when was tlie new froveriiment to go into operation? How were the President and Vice-President cliosen? Wliowas chosen President? Vice- President? What is said of the Congress of the Confederation? 144 CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE. [1787 John Adams, and lie became Vice-President, as this was the next largest vote to Washington's. From this time, the Congress of the Confederation did little or nothing further. All men were waiting anxiously to see whether the new government was to be good or bad. The manner of voting for President and Vice-President was slightly- changed in 1804 (§ 324). (3) State of the Country. 289. The Country was still very poorly settled, and the whole of it did not contain as many inhabitants as the single State of New York in 1880. There were hardly any important towns ex- cept on the coast, and none of these were such as we are accus- tomed to call cities. The largest American cities of that time, Boston, New York, Philadelphia, and Charleston, had hardly more than 20,000 persons in any of them, and other towns were only small collections of houses. The streets were poorly paved, dirty, and hardly lighted at night. Some of the houses were large and well furnished, but none of them had the conveniences that are so common now. There were no lucifer-matches, no gas, none of the modern oil-lamps, and water was everywhere carried from the town pump or well. The richest people labored under diffi- culties which are hardly known now, and the life of the poor was very hard. The life of the poor man was made still harder than now because of the law of imprisonment for debt. He who owed money and was unable to pay could be arrested and kept in prison, while liis wife and children were left to care for themselves as well as they could. 290. The People generally lived outside of the cities, on farms, where life was still harder than in the cities. It was not easy to work with wooden ploughs, and without any of the farming tools and machinery which have since been introduced ; and the farmer who raised more than he wanted found it difficult to sell. Every- thing used by the farmer and his family, even their clothing, was made at home ; and a New England farmer usually spent very 289. What is said of the population of the country? Of its towns and cities? Of the streets? Of the houses? Of their conveniences? Of life in general? 290. Where did most of the people live? What were some of the difficulties of farming? What flid the farm produce? What is said of life in the Middle Stales ^nd the South ? Of lite in general in the United State?? 1787] STATE OF THE COUNTRY. 145 little iiioney during the year for things not produced on the farm. In the Middle States and the South life was easier, for crops cost less labor, and were easily sold for ready money ; but even here the farm or plantation grew almost everything that was used: Newspapers and books were very scarce ; there were hardly any amusements, except hunting and fishing; and life consisted mainly in work and rest. 291. Travelling was slow, difficult, and often dangerous. Along the coast, sailing-vessels were the usual means of travel, and the least difficulty with the wind might delay the traveller for weeks. The voyage from New York to Albany often required two weeks. The stage-coaches were slow and clumsy. They took from two to three days (as many days as the railroad takes hours) to go from New York to Philadelphia, and a week to go from New York to Boston. The roads were exceedingly bad ; there were hardly any bridges ; and the rivers were crossed by means of clumsy and dangerous flat-boats. There was more danger then in a voyage from New York City to Brooklyn or New Jersey than there is now in a voyage to Europe. 292. Settlement had not yet spread far from tlie coast. Be- yond Schenectady, the whole State of New York was still an In- dian hunting-ground. The great coal and iron fields of Pennsyl- vania were almost unknown. Along the coast to the southward, the country was settled only up to the headwaters of the rivers that flow into the Atlantic. Between the Alleghanies and the Missis- sippi, the whole country v/as a wilderness, excepting the few settle- ments in Kentucky and Tennessee (§160). The northwest was almost entirely an Indian territory ; and Ohio and the present States northwest of it were less known than our Pacific Territories are now. 293. Land Companies led the way in the settlement of the northwest. Most of them were made up of former soldiers of tlie Revolution, who wisJied to settle in Ohio and found it safer to unite for mutual protection against the Indians. One of the first of these, the Ohio Company, was 291. What is said of travelling? Of sailing-vessels? Of stage-coaches? Of roads and bridges? Of ferries? 202. What is said of settlement in general? In New York? In Pennsylvania? To the southward? Between the Alleghanies and the Mississippi? In the north- west? 293. What is said of land conripanies? Of the Ohio Company? How did Cou- gress give it encouragement V 146 THE ORDINANCE OF 1787. [1787 formed in 1787; and, in order to give it encouragement, the Congress of the Confederation passed the Ordinance of 1787, whicli was confirmed by Congress under the Constitution. The company began Uie settle- ment of Ohio in the following year, at Marietta. Cincinnati, at first called Losantiville, was founded in the same year (1788). 294. The Ordinance of 1787 provided for the government of the Territory northwest of the Ohio River. Slavery was forever forbidden in this Territory. All the inhabitants were to enjoy entire religious freedom, trial by jury, and equal political and civil privileges; and common schools wer3 to be supported and en- couraged. The Territory was to be governed by persons appointed by Congress while the population was small ; but was to be formed into five States as population should increase. These States were then to govern themselves, and to be equal with the original thirteen States in the government of the United States. This was the ordi- dance (or law) on which have been gradually formed the five pow- erful and growing States of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin. Its provisions have been the rule for other Territories also, except that until 1820 slavery was not forbidden in any other Territory (§ 426). The people of the United States had had such an unpleasant experience as colonists that they seem to have learned to deal wisely and generously with their own colonists. The result has been that they have had no such difficulties with their western colonists as Great Britain had with her American colonies. Supplementary Questions. locations. — Locate the Mississippi River ; the Alheghany Mountains; Worcester, Mass.; Springfield, Mass.; Annapolis, Md. ; Philadelphia; New York City ; Boston, Mass. ; Charleston, S. C. ; Albany, N. Y. ; Schenectady, N. Y. Review. — When were the Articles of Confederation agreed upon by Congress? When did they go into force? What State caused the delay? What was the year of Shays' Rebellion? Of the Federal Con- vention? Of the adoption of the Constitution? Of the inauguration of the new government? Who was chosen President? Vice President? Name the States since formed out of the Northwest Territory? Under what ordinance? 294. For what did the Ordinance of 1787 provide? What did it provide as to slavery? As to the privileges of the inhabitants? As to the government of the Territory? As to the new States? What States have been formed under this ordi- nance? How has it been imitated? How did the United States and Great Britain differ in their treatment of colonists? LEADING EVENTS, 1781-9. 147 295. The Leading Events of this period were as follows: 1781-9: The Confederation §269 1781 : The Articles of Confederation go into force ' 271 1783: Peace with Great Britain 264 1784: Laud cession by Virginia 275 1786: The Annapolis Convention 279 Shays' Rebellion 277 1787: The Federal Convention forms the Constitution. . 280 The Ordinance of 1787 adopted 294 1788: Katitication of the Constitution 287 Settlement begun in Ohio 293 1789: The Constitution goes into force 288 295. In what years did the Confederation begin and end? What were the lead- ing events of 1781 ? Of 1783? Of 1784? Of 1786? Of 1787? Of 1788? Of 1789? CHAPTER III. WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATIONS: 1789-1797. Gkorge Washington, Va., President. John Adams, Mass., Vice-President. 296. George Washington, of Virginia, was born February 22, 1732. and died at iMouut Vernon, near Alexandria, Va., December 14, 1799 (§326). He was in his youlli a land-surveyor, but was soon called into tlie service of his Stale (§ 145). From that time his life was a part of our history. He was in succession commander-in-chief of the Revolu- tionary armies, President of the Federal Convention, and President of the United States. In all these positions it is evi(lent now that the country could not have spared him; and yet lie took each of them with tiie greatest unwillingness, and with the anxious fear that he would prove a failure. His political opponents were always dissatisfied that the people would obstinately accept his decision rather than their argu- ments. No man ever received a more confiding affection from his people, or better deserved it. 297. Inauguration. — The new government was to have been organized at New York City, March 4, 1789; but travelling was so slow and difficult that the members of Congress from distant States did not arrive for several weeks. When a sufficient number of them had arrived, the votes of the electors were counted, and Washington was notified of his election as President. He jour- neyed slowly northward from Virginia to New York City, receiv- ing hearty greetings from the towns on the way ; and was sworn into office, April 30, 1789, by the chief judge of the State of New York, in the presence of Congress and a great number of other spectators. The building (" Federal Hall ") in which Washington was sworn into office was on Wall Street, where the Sub-Treasury now stands. 298. The Electoral System.— The President and Vice-President of the United States are not elected by the people. When we read that 296. What were the leading events in Washington's life? 297. Why was the inauguration delayed? When were the electoral votes counted? What is said of Washington's journey? Of his inauguration? 298. Is the President elected by a majority of tJie popular vote? How are the electors chosen? How do they vote? How vv^s the syaiem changed in 1804? What is its disadvantage? What is its advantage? George Washington, 150 CONSTITUTIONAL GOVERNMENT. [1789 a candidate has received a majority of several liundred thousand votes for tlie Presidency, it means nothing; if he receives a majority of the electoral votes, he is elected, even though his opponent shouid have more popular votes than he. Each State chooses as many electors as it has Senators and Representatives together; and whichever party gains a majority of these electors secures tlie l-'resident and Vice-President. At first, each elector merely named two persons, and the highest two names on tlie list of those voted for became President and Vice-President. In 1804 (§ 324). this was changed so that each elector votes for one name for President and one for Vice-President. At first, too, the electors voted for whom they chose; but after the first two elections, it would have been considered extremely dishonorable for an elector to vote for any one but the men nominated by his party. The disadvantage of the electoral system is that it is not easy for young people to understand it. Its advantage is that cheating in one Slate cannot succeed in gain- ing more than the electoral votes of that Slate; if the President were elected by popular vote, frauds in a single State might make its majority large enough to change the whole vote of the country. 299. The Cabinet. — The chief officers of the principal departments under the President are the President's advisers, and are usually called his Cabinet, though there is no such word in the Constitution. In Wash- ington's time, there were four of these departments, which he filled as follows: Secretary of State, Thomas Jefferson (§ 328); Secretary of the Treasury, Alexander Hamilton (§269); Secretary of War, Henry Knox, of Massachusetts; Attorney-General, Edmund Randolph, of Virginia. The Navy Department was added in 1798 (§321); it had previously been a part of the War Department. The Post-office Department was added in 1829; it had previously been a part of the Treasury Department. In 1849, the Department of the Interior was organized (§ 539). 300. Congress then proceeded to pass the laws necessary to put the new form of government into active operation. This was a work of the greatest difficulty, for everything had to be done anew ; but it was done so skilfully that it has since been necessary to change it very little, except by enlarging its operation. The operations of the government have grown enormously larger, but its general shape remains very much the same as when it came from the hands of the first two Congresses. While tliis work was going on, the new Constitution was ratified by North Carolina in 1789, and by Rhode Island in 1790 (§287) ; so that the original thirteen States were now unanimous. Twelve Amendments to the Constitution were proposed by Congress ; and ten of them, having been ratified by three fourths of the States, became a part of the 299. What is meant by the Cabinet? Who composed Washing:ton's Cabinet? What is said of the Navy Department? Of the Post-office Department? Of the De- partment of the Interior? 300. What did Conj^ress proceed to do? What is said of its work? Of its con- tinuance? What States ratified? the Constitution? What Amendments were adopted? What new States were admitted? 1791] FIRST LAW'S OF COmttESS. 1^1 Constitution. Three new States were admitted during Washing- ton's administrations: Vermont in 1791, Kentucky in 1792, and Tennessee in 1796. For the outline history of Vermont, see§ 69; of Kentucky, § 302; of Tennessee, §303. The ten Amendments are in Appendix 11. 301. The Laws passed by the first two Congresses were principally for the organization of the government. The four departments, Stale, Treasury," War, and Justice (i^ 299), were organized in 1789, and the duties of their officers were carefully marked out. Taxes were laid on goods brought into the country, in order to provide money for the sup- port of the government. Tlie United States courts, inferior to the Su- preme Court, were organized, and their powers and duties were declared \ - 1 1 () H I ^J ^^ TranTcfort \ /.-:/ V' r lioiuyi-co ^ o lexington \.^^ . O \ /^ Harrodsljurglio BoonesTjorougli Vv..^^^ /—^ 1 /yl E N T U C K Y ^~7 1 ^ r 7^ Ij k^asTivJill^ ^^ox^^\nj,J_^^y~^ / T E -, MempTiig k N E S S ^ Chattanooga^^/ ^; ).•■' — \_ _/* r> 'I o %■ KK) 200 .300 100 Kentucky and Tennessee. (§284). In the next year (1790) a law was passed to pay in full all the debts of the Confederation, and also those of the States. The national capital was fixed for ten years at Philadelphia, and was then to be placed on the Potomac River, where Washington City now stands (§ 325). In the next year (1791). a National Bank was established at Philadelphia, to re- ceive and pay out the money of the government. In 1792, a mint was established at Philadelphia, to coin United States money; and laws were passed to improve the workings of the Post-ofiice Department. By this \ #301. What was the object of the laws of tlie first two Congrresses? What is said 1 of the departments? Of taxes? Of the courts? Of the debt? Of the national capi- tal? Of the National Bank? Of the mint? Of the post-office? What was the re- sult of all these laws? ib2 KENTUCKY.— TENNESSEE. [1792 time, the wheels of the new government were fairly in motion; and for the first time the people of the United States were really governing themselves. 302. Kentucky was admitted to the Union in 1792. Kentucky had been part of Virsjiuia. The first account of it was given by Tlios. Walker, of Virginia, m 1758. In 1769 (§ 160), Boone led the w;iy in settling it. Others followed, and in 1775 settlements were begun at Boones- borough and Harrodsburgh. The settlements were at first merely forts, or a few log-houses surrounded by a stockade, to keep off the In- dians. Kentucky was the hunting-ground of the northwestern Indians; and tliey fought fiercely against the white settlers, but unsuc- cessfully, Louisville was founded in 1778, Lexington in 1779, and Maysville in 1784. Popuhition grew rapidly, and in 1792, with the consent of Virginia, the "dark and bloody ground " of Kentucky became a sepa- Seal of Kentucky. j.^^g g^^^^^^ r^^ie Virginia settlers had taken their slaves with them, and thus Kentucky entered the Union as a slav6- State. Its population has increased from 73,677 in 1790 to 1,648,690 in 1880. Its people have always been engaged mainly in agriculture. Its capital is Frankfort, and its most important city is Louisville, one of the great cities of the Union, having a population of 123,758 in 1880. 303. Tennessee was admitted to the Union in 1796. Tennessee had been part of North Carolina. In 1756, the British built Fort Loudoun, near where Knoxville now stands, and a few settlers ga- thered around it. Troubles in North Carolina, about 1771 (§ 100), drove more settlers over the mountains into eastern Tennessee. These settled along the Watauga and Holston rivers, and formed a government of their own. A few pressed farther on into middle Tennessee, and Nashville was founded in 1784, In the same year, the Tennessee settlers, under the lead of John Sevier, revolted and formed the separate State of Franklin, orFrankland; but North Carolina succeeded in re-establishing her authority. In 1790, she ceded Tennessee to the United States (§ 275); and it was formed into the Soiithwest Territory, In 1796, it entered the Union as a slave-State. The population of the State has in- creased from 35,691 in 1790 to 1,542,359 in 1880. The State is divided into three parts by the Tennessee River and tlie Cumberland Mountains, which cross it. The leading cities are Nashville (the capital), in middle Tennessee; Memphis, in western Tennessee; and Chattanooga, in east- ern Tennessee. The people are mainly engaged in agriculture; but eastern Tennessee has large mineral resources, which are not yet fully known, and have not been properly developed. Seal of Tennessee. 302. What State was admitted iu 1792? 303. What State was admitted in 1796' 1792] FOUMATION OF PARTIES. 153 \ 304. Political Contest did not occur for some time. The Anti-Federalists (§ 280) had broken up, for the sudden peace and quiet which followed the adoption of the Constitution had silenced all opposition to it. But many of those who had been Federalists began to be alarmed by the strength shown by the new govern- ment. They were anxious to keep the State governments strong and vigorous, for they believed that good government was in most cases surer from the States, each of which best knew the needs of its own people ; and they began to fear that the new Federal Gov- ernment would grow so strong as to destroy the States. About 1792, they took the name of the Republican party. Washington himself tried to be of no party, but was really a Federalist. It was not long before his Cabinet (§299) was divided by the new feel- ing : Jefferson and Randolph became the Republican leaders, and Hamilton and Knox the Federalist leaders. Jefferson and Hamilton were two of the ablest men that our coun- try has yet produced. Hamilton planned most of the laws for organiz- ing the government. *305. The Two Parties were thus the Federal and the Repub- lican parties. Both parties desired good government : the Federal- ists thought that this could best be obtained through the Federal Government ; the Republicans, through the State governments. The Federalists wished the laws to give as much, and the Republicans as little, power as possible to the Federal Government. The Federalists were more numerous in the North, the Republicans in the South. The Federalists were more numerous among the mer- chants, business men, and commercial classes; the Republicans, among the farmers. Finally, the Federalists inclined somewhat toward English ideas of government; the Republicans, a great deal toward France, and the right of all men to share in the govern- ment. When the time came for the second Presidential election, in 1792, the Republicans had not grown sufficiently to contest the election warmly. All the electors again vote^ for Washington; 304. What is said of political contest? Of the Anti-Federalists? What was the feeling of many of those who had been Federalists? What name did they take? To which party did Washing^ton belong-? How was his Cabinet divided? 305. What were the two parties? How did they differ in their desire for grood g^overnment? For gjood laws? In their sections? in their membership? Tn their friendship for foreigrn countries? What was the state of parties at the Fiesidential election of 179:2? What was the result of the election? lS4 THE FRENCH REVOLUTION [1793 and John Adams, who was a Federalist, received the next largest number, and was re-elected Vice-President. The name Republican was gradually changed, in the next twenty- years, to Democratic, which is still the name of the party. Tlie present Republican party, in 1885, is not the original party of that name, but is more like the Federal party. 306. The French Revolution began in 1789. For more than 150 years, the French kings had ruled by their own will (§34). All this time the people of France were dreadfully misgoverned, and were taxed so heavily, for the luxurious support of the king and nobles, that they could hardly find means to live. Affairs finally became so bad that the king was compelled to call a Parlia- ment together again, to consult about raising money. When it met, it gradually began to take all the power to itself ; and in the next few years it abolished the former government, drove the nobles out of the country, put the king and queen to death, and engaged in a general war against the neighboring kingdoms of Europe. Great Britain was its principal enemy, and there was very little peace between the two countries until 1815. 307. Genet's Mission. — France, as it was now a republic, ex- pected help in its war against England from the United States. The British navy was far the most powerful in the world, and was able to shut up the French vessels in their own ports; but France hoped to attack her enemy from America. In 1793, the French Government sent a minister, Genet, to the United States, to fit out privateers (§241) in American ports against British commerce. It was impossible for the United States to allow this to be done with- out joining in the war against Great Britain, and Washington firmly prevented it. Genet was troublesome and insolent all through the year, and was then recalled by France, at Washington's request. / 308. The Whiskey Insurrection. — One of the laws passed by Congress laid a tax on whiskey. The roads in the United States were at that time so bad that the settlers in the western part of 306. When did the French Revohition be^in? How had the kings ruled pre- riously? What was the condition of the people? Why was a Parliament called together? What did it do? What was the state of affairs between France and Great Britain? 307. What did France expect? Why did she need help? What minister was sent by France? Why did he fail? What further is said of him ? 308. What is said of the whiskey tax? Of the cultivation of grain? Of the manufacture of whiskey? Of the resistance to the tax? How was it suppressed? What is the disturbance called? 1795J JAY'S TREATY. 165 Pennsylvania and Virginia could not carry their grain to market without paying for the carrying more than they could sell it for. They had been in the habit of turning it into whiskey, which took up less room than the grain from which it was made, and was more easily carried. They disliked to pay the new tax, and, in 1794, their resistance became so angry that Washington was com- pelled to send a small army of militia to Pittsburgh to restore order. The disturbance was known as the Whiskey Insurrec- tion. 30^. Indian AVars followed the entrance of settlers into Ohio. In 1790, the Indians began to attack the new settlements. General Harmar was sent against them, and was badly defeated near the place where the city of Fort Wayne now stands. In 1791, General St. Clair was sent against the Indians ; and he was also surprised and defeated near the headwaters of the Wabash River. The Indians now demanded, as the price of peace, that no settlements should ever be made on their side of the Ohio River. But, in 1794, General Anthony Wayne (§238) was sent against them. The Indians could not surprise him, and in a battle, near the present city of Toledo, he inflicted a total defeat upon them. They then made a treaty by which they gave up forever the present State of Ohio. 310. Jay's Treaty. — The United States had had many reasons to be dissatisfied with Great Britain. She still held Detroit and other fo'-ts in the Northwest, though she had promised to give them up (§ 265); and her officers there were believed to have helped the Indians against the United States. Her vessels on the ocean were in the habit of seizing American vessels which attempted to trade with any country with which she was at war. To prevent war, Chief-Justice Jay was sent as minister to Great Britain, and, in 1795, concluded a treaty with that country. It provided for the surrender of the northwestern forts, and for the payment of American claims for damages; but, as it gave some new advantages to Great Britain, it excited great opposition in the United States. 309. What is said of Indian wars in Ohio? Of Harmar's defeat? Of St. Clair's defeat? What did the Indians now demand? What is said of Wayne's victory? Of the treaty which followed it? 310. What was the state of affairs between the United States and Great Britain? What had Great Britain done in the Northwest? On the ocean? .What is said of Jay's mission? Of Jay's treaty? Of its results? 15a ADAMS ELECTED PRESIDENT. [1796 It proved, however, to be sufficient to settle the difficulties between the two countries for about ten years (§341). 311. Washington refused to be a candidate for a third term of office as President; and, in 1796, he issued his Farewell Address to the American people. It urged them to make religiop, educa- tion, and public good faith the foundations of their government, to remain united, and to resist foreign influence. It was not meant only for the American people of that time, and its advice wDl never cease to be valuable. At the end of his Presidency, Washington retired to his plantation of Mount Vernon, in eastern Virginia, Mount Vernon. where he passed the remainder of his life as a private citizen (§ 326). Parts of the Address are given in Appendix VI. 312. The Presidential Election in 1796 was warmly contested by the two parties. The Federalists voted for Adams, and the Republicans for Jefferson (§ 328). Adams was elected President; most of his electoral votes came from Northern States, while Jeffer- son's came from Southern States. Jefferson stood next to Adams in the vote, and thus became Vice-President. 311. Did Washington accept a third term? V7hat is said of his Farewell Address? Of his retirement? 312. What is said of thp Presidential election in 1796? Who were the can didates? Who was elected President? Vice-President? 1790] PROSPERITY OF THE UMTED STATES. Wl 813. The Prosperity of the United States bad increased during these eight years, with order and better government. Commerce had increased, because the wars in Europe left trade mainly to American vessels. The American flag began to be known in dis- tant seas; and in 1790, the Boston ship Columbia, Captain Gray, made the first American voyage around the world. Manufactures had also revived, and patents began to be issued. In 1793, the mint sent out its first coins, about 11,000 copper cents ; and in 1795, gold coins were issued. To take the place of the old and poor roads, turnpike-roads began to be built out from a few of the principal cities; they were carefully laid out, and their expense was paid by tolls collected from travellers. Two small canals were dug in New England ; and the first attempts were made, by John Fitch's Steamboat, Fitch and others, to move boats by steam. They were not success- ful, but they led the way to Fulton's success (§ 335). Colleges were rising rapidly, and from this time they are too nume- rous for special mention. Most of them were at first small and poor, but grew strong as population and wealth increased, 314. The Weakness of the United States. — The country, how- ever, was not yet by any means great or strong. It was not rich ; its government was heavily in debt ; and it was very difficult to 318. What is said of the country's prosperity? Of commerce? Of the first American voyajre around the world? Of manufactures and patents? Of the mint? Of the roads? Of canals? Of steainV)oats? 314. What is said of the weakness of the country? What was its population in 1790? How does this compare with that of New York or Pennsylvania in 1880?' With that of Ohio or Illinois? 158 OHIO. [1793 put aside money enough to equip an army or build war-vessels, so that foreign nations did not care much for its friendship. Its population, by the first census (in 1790), was ascertained to be 3,929,214. This was not nearly as many as there were in 1880 in the State of New York alone, or in Pennsylvania (Appendix IV). The States of Ohio and Illinois, which had hardly any white popu- lation in 1*790, had each nearly as large a population in 1880 as the whole United States had in 1790. Any one of these four States would now be a more dangerous enemy to a foreign nation of the power of Great Britain in 1790 than the whole United States was then. 315. Ohio had fairly begun to grow. The western roads were still very poor, and the settlers, before reaching their new homes, Cincinnati in 1787 (Fort Washington). •were obliged to journey through a wilderness in Pennsylvania, and down a river infested with Indians. These difficulties could not .■check immigration. The towns of Cincinnati, Marietta, Chillicothe, and Cleveland had been founded ; and from this time the growth ,of the Northwest in population and wealth is one of the most won- derful things the world has yet seen (§ 334). In 1793. the first newspaper in the Northwest was issued at Cincin- nati, while it was yet a town of about a hundred log-cabins. In 1794, two large passenger-boats ran regularly between Pittsburgh and Cincin- nati. They were moved by oars, had bullet-proof sides, and were armed with cannon to protect them from the Indians. 315. What is said of Ohio? What were some of the difficulties of the journey to it? What towns had been founded? What is said of the growth of the Noi-th- wtvst? 1795] THE MISSISSIPPI TREATY. 159 316. The Mississippi Treaty. — Tlie people of Tennessee and Kentucky had been very much troubled by the Spaniards, who claimed to own the Mississippi River, as well as the country beyond it. In 1795, a treaty with Spain was made by the United States: it allowed both nations to use the Mississippi River. Thus the American settlers on the Ohio River, and in Kentucky and Ten- nessee, were able to send their crops to market in the Spanish city of New Orleans. Western rivers were only half useful to settlers until steam was in- troduced, for boats could not easily be rowed against tlie current. When cargoes were sent in flat-boats down the Mississippi to New Orleans, the boats v.-ere usually broken up and sold as lumber, and the sailors Walked or rode back up the river-bank. Cotton-gin. 317. The Sonth was even more prosperous than the rest of the country. It had produced, np to this time, mainly indigo, rice, tar, and tobacco. Cotton had been tried, but was not profitable, for its seeds stuck to it so closely that a slave could clean but five 316. What liad been the difficulties of the people of Kentucky and Tennessee witli the Spaniards? What treaty removed them? What market did this furnish for western crops? 317. What was the condition of the South? What had been its productions? What is said of cotton? Of Whitney's saw-gin? What were its effects on tU« culti- vation of cotton? Ou negro slavery? 160 LEADING EVENTS, 1789-96. or six pounds in a day. In 1793, Eli Whitney, a Connecticut teacher living in Georgia, invented the saw-gin, in which revolving teeth dragged the cotton between parallel wires, leaving the seeds behind. With this machine, a slave could clean a thousand pounds of cotton in a day. The cultivation of cotton at once became very profitable, and increased enormously. But, unfortunately, negro sla- very also became far more important to the South, and there was now little likelihood of its dying out there, as it was rapidly dying out in the North (§191). 318. The Leading Events of Washington's administrations were as follows: 1789-93: Washington's First Term § 296 1789: Inauguration of the new government . . 297 Ratification by North Carolina 300 1790 : Ratification by Rhode Island 300 Indian war in Ohio 309 1791: Harmar's defeat by the Indians 309 St. Clair's defeat by the Indians 309 National Bank established 300 Vermont admitted 300 1793 : Kentucky admitted 303 Parties formed 304 1793: The cotton-gin invented 317 Genet's mission from France 307 1793-7: Washington's Second Term 305 1794: Whiskey Insurrection 308 Wayne's defeat of the Ohio Indians. . . 309 1795 : Jay's Treaty 310 Treaty with Spain 316 1796 : Tennessee admitted 303 Washington's Farewell Address 311 Supplementary Question s. Locations. — Locate Vermont; Kentucky; Louisville, Ky. ; Tennes- see; Nashville, Tenn. ; Memphis, Tenn. ; Chattanooga, Teim. ; Pitts- burgh, Pa. ; Fort Wayne, Ind. ; Toledo, O, ; Detroit, Mich. ; Cincin- nati, O. ; New Orleans, La. Review. — Give the years in which Washington's administrations began and ended. Name the Vice-President. Give the year of the ad- mission of Vermont. Of Kentucky. Of Tennessee. Of the invention of the cotton gin. Of Genet's mission. Of the Whiskey Insurrection. Of Wayne's victory. Of the Farewell Address. 318. What were the leading' events of 1789? Of 1790? Of 1791? Of 1792? Of 1793? Of 1794? Of 1795? Ot\7^i CHAPTER IV. JOHN ADAMS'S ADMINISTRATION: 1797-1801. John Adams, Mass., President. Thomas Jefferson, Va., Vice-President. 319. John Adams, of Massachusetts, was born in 1735. He became a lawyer, a leader in llie Revolution, and ^^.^ .i member of the Continental Congress. ^ He was the first American minister to Great Britain and tlie Netherlands, re- turning to become Vice-President. He was a Federalist, and was elected Presi- dent by his party when Washington retired. He was not re-elected, and re- tired to his home in Quincy, Mass., where he died in 1826 (§439). As a man, he was exceedingly lionest, very hard to be convinced that lie was wrong, and almost always witli some quarrel on his hands. 320. Difficulties with France filled almost all Adams's administra- tion. The French Government was controlled by a few unusually selfish men, who were at war witb most of the world, and were deter- mined that the United States should pay them money for the privilege of remaining at peace. They turned the American min- ister out of the country ; they passed laws which made American commerce difficult and dangerous; and they encouraged their naval officers to capture and sell American vessels and cargoes. Wlien special ministers were sent by President Adams to remon- strate, they were told plainly that these proceedings would not be stopped until the men who controlled the French Government were John Adams. 819. What were the leading: events in the life of John Adams? 3*2(). What is said of difficulties with France? How did tliey arise? What an- swf;r was given to the American remonstrances? What was the American feeling? 162 W4R WITH FRANCE. [1798 paid a large sum of money as a bribe for peace. They were, how- ever, very much mistaken in thinking that, because the Americans were anxious for peace, they were cowardly enough to be willing to offer money for it. The American ministers answered that they would spend " millions for defence, not one cent for tribute ;" and the American people backed them heartily and prepared for war. 321. War with France, though it was not declared, really took up the last half of the year 1798. Congress met, abolished the treaties with France, formed an army with Washington at its head, increased the navy (§ 299), and ordered it to capture French ves- sels. Several naval fights followed, in which a number of French privateers were captured. The most important battles took place near the island of St. Kitt's, in the West Indies, where the Con- stellation, Commodore Truxton, fought and captured the French frigate L' Insurgente. The national song, "Hail Columbia," was published and became popular during this war excitement. 322. Peace was made in 1799. Napoleon Bonaparte overturned the former French government, and put himself in its place. He then offered fair terms of peace to the United States, and they were accepted. In a few years he made himself emperor of the French, and extended his empire over most of western Europe. He could not reach the British Islands, which were guarded by the strongest navy in the world ; but the war between him and Great Britain lasted almost constantly until his downfall in 1815 (§ 399). 323. Alien and Sedition Laws. —During the war excitement asrainst France, the Federalists in Cono-rcss had done some unwise things. They had passed laws allowing the President to arrest any alien (foreigner) in the United States who should seem to be dan- gerous. These were known as the Alien laws. They had also passed a law to punish any one who should speak evil of the gov- ernment : this was known as the Sedition law. Both laws aimed 321. What is said of the war with France? What were the proceedings of Congress? What followed? What was the most important battle? 322. When was peace made? Who was now at the head of the French Govern- ment? How did he make peace? What rank did he take in a few years? What was the state of affairs between him and Great Britain? 323. What is said of the Federalists in Congress? What is meant by the Alien laws? By the Sedition law? What was the objection of thf» Republicans? What was the feeling of the people? What was the result at the following election? 164 JEFFER80N CHOSEN PRESIDENT. [1800 to give the government power over the citizen, which the Federalists considered to be necessary to good government. Both were disliked by the Republicans, but especially the Sedition law. They considered it a wrongful interference with every man's right to criticise any acts of the government which he disapproved. A majority of the people agreed with them in this belief, and at the following elec- tion the Federal party was so completely defeated that it never again came into control of the government. 324. The Presidential Election in 1800 was one of great ex- citement. The Federalists voted for President Adams and C. C. Pinckney, of South Carolina ; the Republicans, for Jefferson and Aaron Burr, of New York. Jefferson and Burr received the liigh- est number of electoral votes (73), but were equal in number. In case of such a tie vote, the Constitution directed that the House of Representatives should choose one of the two for President. After some delay, and a good deal of angry discussion, the House chose Jefferson President and Burr Vice-President. In consequence of the difficulties of this election, the twelfth Amendment to the Constitution was adopted in 1804 (§ 298). It clianged the manner of the election of President and Vice-President, and made it as it still remains. The electors were now to vote separately for President and Vice-President, so that there could be no such tie vote as the one between Jefferson and Burr, where both were of the same party. 325. The Population of the United States was shown by the census of 1800 to be 5,308,483, a considerable growth since 1790 (§ 314). In the West, Mississippi and Indiana were formed into Territories, showing that their population was increasing. The Territory of Ohio was growing rapidly, and was soon to be a State. In the older parts of the country there was little change except the steady growth of population. In 1800, the national capital, and the books and papers of the government, were removed from Phil- adelphia (§ 301) to the new city of Washington, then a straggling half-built village in the woods, with a few public buildings and very little else. The Capitol and the other fine buildings now in the city have been built as the country has grown richer. 324. What is said of the Presidential election in 1800? Who were the Federalist candidates? The Republican candidates? What was the result of the election? How was it to be decided? -How was it decided? 325. What was the population in 1800? What new Territories were formed? What is said of Ohio? Of the other parts of the country? What is said of the removal of the national capital? 1 LEADING EVENTS, 1797-1800. 165 326. Washington died suddenly in 1799. His death was followed by mourning tliioiigiiout the United States. Even in countries heyond the sea, the event was iinnonnced as a general loss io mankind. 327. The Leading- Events of Adams's administration were as follows: 1797-lbOl : John Adams's term § 319 1798 : War with France "321 Alien and Sedition laws 333 1799 : Peace with France 322 Death of Washington 32(5 1800: Removal of the capital to Washington City. . . 325 1800: Defeat of the Federalists 324 Supplementary Questions. Locations. — (School map locations in italics.) — Locate St. Eitfs, W. L; Mississippi; Indiana; Ohio; Philadelphia; Washington, D. C. Review, — Give the years in which Adams's administration began and ended. Name the Vice-President. Give the year of the war with France. Of the Alien and Sedition laws. Of the removal of the capi- tal to Washington. 3*26. What is said of AVashingtou's death? Of the mourning in the TJniterl States? In foreign countries? 327. What were the leadinsr events of 1798? Of 1799? Of 1800? CHAPTER V. JEFFERSON'S ADMINISTRATIONS: 1801-09. Thomas Jefferson, Va., President. Aaron Burr, II. Y., Vice-President, 1801-05. Gko. Clinton, N. Y., Vice-President, 1805-09. 328. Thomas Jeiferson, of Virginia, was born in 1743. He became a lawyer, a member of llie Continental Congress, governor of his State, and minister to France. He returned to take the place of Secretary of State under Washington (§ 299). Here he or- ganized the Democratic, or Republican, party, which was opoosed to the strong government of the Federalists, and was elected by that party Vice-President in 1796. and President in 1800. At the end of his second term he retired to his home at Monticello, vvliere he died in 1826 (§439). He seldom made public speeches, but was one of our most ex- cellent political writers. His most noted wilting was the Declaration of Independence (§ 207). 329. Jefferson's Inauguration marks a great change in the people and in their feelings. Before tlie Revolution, and for some time after it, the people had been rather slow in their ways of thinking, speaking, and acting. They were ac- customed to leave such things to a few men, to the king, to his gov- ernors, or to rich or influential men in their own colonies. Gen- erally, those who owned no property were not allowed to vote, and those who owned property and voted were much inclined to keep the rest in order by strong government. But the change to a re- public had changed the feelings of the people. They had become more like the Americans of the present time, active, pushing, and impatient of too much dignity in their neighbors. 328. What were the leading^ events in the life of Jefferson? 329. What is said of Jefferson's inaug:urntion? Of thn people before tbp Rpvo- lution? Of the importance of a few men? Of the importance of property? JEiow had the feeling of the people changed? Thomas Jefferson. STATES. SHOWING ACQUISITION OF TERRITORY 1776-1867. Scale of Miieg [ireeiiwlch. 94 60 100 200 400 1803] DOMESTIC APPAIRS. 167 330. The Republicans represented the new men and the new feeling. Tliey ceased to wear the wigs or cues of f oryier times ; wore their own hair, cut short ; laughed at the stiff old manners, dignity, and dress of the Federalists ; and insisted that every man should have a vote, property or no property. From this time, their ideas controlled the country, outside of New England ; and in Con- gress they made the laws to suit themselves. But they made very Jittle change in the forms of government which the Federalists had left them ; and our government is still managed very much after the plans introduced by the Federal party. (1) Domestic Affairs. 331 Domestic Affairs under Jefferson were at first marked by a wonderful prosperity. American commerce increased enormously, for nearly all Europe was now at war, it was not safe to send goods in European vessels, which were liable to capture by their enemies, and American vessels obtained far more than their share of the trade of the world. Money came in rapidly to the government of the United States, and its debt was soon nearly paid. Above all, the territory of the United States was more than doubled by the purchase of Louisiana. In 1808, the foreign slave-trade was forbidden by law (§ 280, note). 332. Louisiana, the great territory between the Mississippi River and the Rocky Mountains (§158), no longer belonged to Spain. Napoleon had bought it in 1800, and intended to make it a strong French colony. But in 1803, having good reason to be- lieve that his enemy Great Britain intended to attack it, he sold it to the United States for $15,000,000. Before 1803, the United States covered 82*7,844 square miles ; the purchase of Louisiana more than doubled this, adding 1,171,931 square miles of new territory (§ 831). Steamboats and railroads, by carrying immigra- tion into the new territory, have since . made it very valuable. There have been formed from it the States of Louisiana, Arkansas, Missouri, Iowa, Kansas, and Nebraska, the Territories of Dakota, 330. What did the Republicans represent? What were tlieir peculiarities? How did they control the country? Did they chanp:e the forms of g:overnment? 331. What is said of domestic affairs? Of commerce? Why did it increase? What is said of the debts? Of the p:reat increase of territory? 332. To what country had Louisiana belonpred? Who bought it in 1800? Why did he sell it. and to what country? Which was the larj^er, Louisiana or the United States, before 1803? How has Louisiana become valuable? Name from the map the States and Territories formed from it. 168 OmO ADMITTED TO THE UmON'. [1804 Montana, and Indian Territory, and a great part of the States of Minnesota and Colorado and the Territory of Wyoming. It was thought at tlie time that Louisiana incUided Texas also, but in 1819 the United States gave up this claim to Spain iu return for Florida (§418;. 333. The Oregon Country, covering the present State of Ore- gon and the Territories of Washington and Idaho, was then en- tirely unknown. In 1804, President Jefferson sent a land expedi- tion under Lewis and Clarke, which explored the upper Missouri River, and the country around the Columbia River to the Pacific Ocean. This gave the United States a claim to this territory also, though it was not completed for nearly forty years (§ 520). 334. Ohio was admitted to the Union in 1802. Ohio was a part of the Northwest Terri- to^3^ and the first State admitted under the Ordinance of 1787 (§ 294). Its first Ameri- can settlement was at Marietta, in 1788; and Cincinnati (at first called Losantiville) was founded in the same year (§315). At first, almost the whole State was covered with forests, and in the power of the Indians; but Wayne's victory compelled the Indians to give up the soil*(§309), and tiie energy of the settlers has cleared away the forests, and ])uilt up a wonderfully prosperous State. o„., „„ HHTn I^'^ population was too small to be counted foEAL OF uHio. .^^ ^^g^_ .^^ ^gg^ .^ ^^^ 3.198,063. the third in rank of the States. It contnins four of the great cities of the Union: Cincinnati (population 255,139), Cleveland (population 160.146), Co- lumbus, the capital (population 51,- 647), and Toledo (population 50,137), in addition to a number of cities, such as Dayton, Sandusky, Zanes- ville. Springfield, and others, which rwould be leading cities in a smaller State. Tlie industry of the State is not confined to agriculture: it is the leading manufacturing State of the West ; it produces neai-ly half the coal mined in the West, and more iron than any other State except Pennsyl- vania; and it is rich in petroleum. Its churches, schools, colleges, and " '"^ ^^ "^ newspapers rank high among the Map of Ohio. States. The real value of the State's property is probably about $3,000,- 000.000, the result of only 90 years' work. 333. Name from the map the State and Territories formed from the Oregon Country? V^'^hat is said of Lewis and Clarke's expedition? Of what use was it? 334. What State was admitted m lSO:i? Scale of Miles 18071 nOBERT FtrLTON. 169 335. The Steamboat. — The year 1807 is marked by one of the most important events in American history — Robert Fulton's in- vention of the steamboat. >The steam-engine of Watt had been known and used for forty years, and many attempts had been made to use it in turning the paddle-wheels of vessels. Fulton succeed- ed ; and his first clumsy vessel, the Clermont^ made the trip from New York to Albany, 150 miles, in 32 hours. The appear- ance of his boat was not materi- ally different from that of a small side-wheel steamer of the present day. This was the most excellent thing that had yet happened for the West, and it was used. The first western steamboat was built at Pitts- buro-h in 1811, and within a few years every western river had its steamboats. Nothing had yet helped emigration so much, or given the settlers so many new w^ays of making money. The great rivers of the United States could now be used against the current, as well as with it, and steamboats carried passengers and freight where row-boats had not been able to carry them. The first sea going steam-vessel, the Savannah, crossed the Atlantic in 1819, but ocean navigation by steam was not really begun until near- ly twenty years afterward (§ 454). 336. The Wealth of the Country was steadily increasing, and the people were busily seeking new means of industry. The sys- tem of patents, which gave an inventor the exclusive right to his invention all over the United States, was steadily increasing the number of useful American inventions. Attempts were made to produce a mowing and reaping machine, but they were not yet Robert Fulton. 335. What great invention was made in 1807? Had it been attempted before? What was the first success? How did its nse spread in the West* What was its im- portance to the West? 33G. What was the condition of the country in general? Wliat wa's the efTcct of the patent svstem on inventions? What is said of the mowing and reaping ma- chine? Of anthracite coal? 170 JEFFBUSON RE-ELECTED. [1804 successful (§455). In 1806, the first boat-load of anthracite coai was shipped to Philadelphia, but no one knew how to use it. At first, Americans knew only open stoves, burning wood or soft coal. The anthracite, or " stone-coal," fields of Pennsylvania were dis- covered in 1791, but the coal was not generally used until about 1830' (§453). Since the manner of making hard coal burn has been known, it has made Pennsylvania one of the richest and greatest States of ihe Union. 337. The Presidential Election in 1804 resulted in the success of the Republicans. Jefferson was re-elected President, and George Clinton was elected Vice-President. Burr, who had been elected Vice-President in 1800, had fallen out of favor with his party, and was not re-elected. He retired to private life in 1805. The Federalist candidates were C. C. Pinckney, of South Carolina, and Rufus King, of New York. They received only 14 electoral votes out of 176 (§ 298). 338. Burr was arrested and tried for treason in 1807. He had collected armed men in Kentucky and Tennessee, and along the Ohio River, and sailed with them in boats down the Mississippi. It was suspected that he intended to set up a separate government of his own in the Mississippi valley, or to attack the Spanish pro- vince of Mexico. He was stopped by the United States authori- ties at Natchez, and sent back to Richmond for trial. He was ac- quitted, since he had not actually borne arms against the United States, and then disappeared from public life. (2) Foreign Affairs. 339. Tlie Barbary States, Morocco, Algiers, Tunis, and Tripoli, were Mohammedan countries on the Mediterranean coast of Africa. They considered Christian nations to be heathens, and, unless they were paid to remain at peace, captured Christian vessels and made slaves of the sailors. The greatest nations of Europe, as well as the United States, had always submitted to this demand, and had paid these impudent pirates liberally for peace. 340. The Tripolitan War began in 1801. Tripoli demanded more money from the United States, and, when it was refused, be- 337. What was the result of the Presidential election in 1804? Who were elected President and Vice-President? Why was not Burr re-elected? 338. What happened to Burr in'l 807? What had he done? What was suspected to be his intent? How was his expedition stopped? What was the result of the trial? 339. What were the Barbary States? What was their rule of warfare? How did other nations maintain peace with them? 340. What war bej^an in 1801? Why was it begun? What happened to the Philadelphia ? How was Tripoli attacked? How was peace made? What were the results? 1807] F0HE10N AFFAluS. Ill gan to capture American vessels. The little American navy was sent to the Mediterranean, One frigate, the Philadelphia, ran aground in the harbor of Tripoli, in 1803, and was captured; but Lieutenant Decatur, with twenty picked sailors, sailed into the harbor and burned her. A land expedition attacked Tripoli from the eastward, and the navy bombarded the town from the harbor; and in 1805, Tripoli yielded and made peace. Other peoples fol- lowed the American example, and in a few years the Barbary pirates were forced to remain at peace withbut being paid for it (§412). 341. The Wars in Europe, between Great Britain and France, had by this time become a world-wide nuisance. Great Britain had the most powerful navy in the world, and France the most powerful army ; and each country tried to make other nations side with it. In 1806, Great Britain declared a blockade of all that part of Europe which had taken sides with France, and for- bade vessels to enter its harbors ; and Napoleon answered with the Berlin Decree, forbidding all vessels to enter British harbors. In 1807, by Orders in Council, Great Britain forbade American ves- sels to enter any harbors in Europe except those of Great Britain and of Sweden, a country friendly to Great Britain ; and Napoleon answered with the Milan Decree, ordering the capture and sale of any American vessel which should enter a British harbor. Th'C Berlin and Milan decrees were so called from the names of the cities from which they were issued, Berlin in Prussia, and Milan in northern Ital3^ 342. American Commerce suffered severely from these meas- ures. If an American vessel attempted to trade with Europe, without entering a British harbor and there paying taxes on her cargo, she was liable to capture by the first British cruiser she should meet. If she first touclied at a British port, and then entered a harbor on the continent of Europe, she was liable to be seized and sold by Napoleon's orders. Further, Great Britain claimed the right of search and impressment ; that is, the right to stop a vessel belonging to any other nation, and take away any 341. What is said of the war in Europe? How were Great Britain and France powerful? What was done by Great Britain in ]80t5? How did Napoleon answer it? What was done by Great Britain in 1807? How did Napoleon answer it? 342. What was the effect of tliese measures on American conunerce? What were the dangers to Americau vessels? What is said of the right of search and impressment? 172 EMBARGO AND NON-INTERCOURSE ACTS. [1809 sailors who seemed to have been born in Great Britain or Ireland. In this way very many Americans were forced to serve on British war-vessels. In 1807, the British frigate Leopard, off Chesapeake Bay, stopped the United States frigate Chesapeake, which was in no coudiliou for fighting, and compelled lier to give up four sailors. This outrage nearly brought on war between the two countries. 343. The American Policy. — The United States would now declare war at once, if American commerce should be so mis- treated. But then the country, though growing, was weak and poor. The Republicans, who controlled it, were most anxious to pay off the debt, and did not wish to be burdened with the ex- pense of a navy. ]>esidcs, they were chiefly farmers, and had very little confidence in the ability of the navy to fight British war- vessels, which were then considered irresistible. They decided, therefore, to put a stop to American commerce for a time, in order, if possible, to make Great Britain reasonable by injuring her trade. 344. The Embargo Act was passed by Congress in 1807: it forbade the departure of any vessel from the United States for a foreign port. It was found to be a complete failure. Great Britain hked it because it left almost all trade to British vessels. In New England, whose people were then largely supported by commerce, all business was broken up, the people became poorer and des- perate, and a few of them began to talk of separating from the Union. In other parts of the Union, also, it was found that crops were of little value when they could no longer be carried to foreign countries and sold. Nothing had been gained by violent inter- ference with the natural order of things. 345. The Non-Intercourse Act in 1809 took the place of the Embargo. It still forbade trade with Great Britain or France while their offensive measures were continued, but allowed trade with other countries. Jefferson's administrations thus closed un- happily. The people were hopeless of fair treatment from Great Britain and France, and were almost angry enough for war against the principal offender of the two. Great Britain. 343. Why did not the United States declare war? What were the reasons why a navy was not formed? What did the Kepublicans decide to do? 344. What act was passed in 1807? What was its effect on Great Britain? In New England? In the rest of the country? 345. Wliat act was passed in 1809? What were its provisions? How did Jeffer- son's administrations close? What was the feeling of the people? LSJADING EVENTS, 1801-09. 173 346. The Presidential Election in 1808 again resulted in Re- publican success. James Madison (§ 348) was chosen President, and George Clinton was chosen Vice-President. The Federalist candidates were Piuckney and King (§337, note). They received 47 of the 176 electoral votes. 347. The Leading Events of Jefferson's administrations yvere as follows: 1801-05: Jefferson's First Term § 328 1801 : War with Tripoli ' 340 ' 1803: Admission of Ohio 334' 1803: Burning of tlie Philadelphia 340 Purcliase of Louisiana 332 ^ 1804: Lewis and Clarke's expedition 338 1805 : Ptace with Tripoli 340 1805-09: Jefferson's Second Term 337 1806: European blockade by Great Britain 341 Berlin Decree by Napoleon 341 1807: Orders in Council by Great Britain 341 Mihm Decree by Napoleon 341 Affair of the Leopard and Chesapeake 343 The Embargo 344 Burr's expedition 338 Fulton's invention of the steamboat 335 1808: Foreign slave trade forbidden 331 1809 : The Non-Intercourse Act 345 Supplementary Questions. Locations. — (School-map locations in italics ) — Name from the general map the States and Territories formed from the Louisiana purchase. The State and Territories formed from the Oregon Couniry. Locate the Mis- souri River; the Columbia River; Ohio; Indiana; Illinois; Michigan; St. Louis. Mo.; Albany, N. Y. ; Pittsburgh. Pa.; Piiiladelphia; Natchez, Miss. ; Richmond, Va. ; Ihe Barbary Statefi; Tripoli. Review. — Give the years in wiiich Jefferson's administrations be- gan and ended. Name the President; the Vice Presidents. Give the year of the admission of Ohio. Of the purchase of Louisiana. Of the European blockade by Great Britain. Of the Berlin Decree. Of the Orders in Council. Of the Milan Decree. Of ihe Embargo. Of Burr's expedition. Of Fulton's invention. Of the prohibitiorrof the foreign slave-trade. Of the Non Intercourse Act. 346. How (]id the Presidential election result in 1808? Who was elected Presi- dent? Vice-President? 347. What were the years of Jefferson's first term? The leadinp^ event of 1801? Of 1802? Of 1803? Of 1804? Of 1805? W^hat were the years of Jefferson's second term? The leading events of 1806? Of 1807? Of 1808? Of 1809? CHAPTER VI. MADISON'S ADMINISTRATIONS: 1809-17. James Madison, Va., President. George Clinton, N. Y., Vice-President, 1809-12. Elbridge Gerry, Mass., Vice-President, 1813-17. 348. James Madison, of Virginia, was boru in 1751. He became a lawyer, a member S. What was the next cruise of the Constitution? Where did she meet the Ouirritref How did the bat.le result? 182 NAVAL VICTORIES OF 1812. [1812 equally matched ; but in half an hour the Guerriere was a helpless, mastless wreck, with 80 of her crew killed and wounded. The Constitution lost but 14 men, and was in perfect condition when the Guerriere surrendered. The British ship was so badly dam- ao-ed that she was burned at once. 369. Eemainin^ Eyents of 1812. — In October, the sloop-of- war Wasp, Ca[)tain Jacob Jones, captured the British brig Frolic, off Cape Hatteras. The two vessels were exactly equal in force, and the fighting on both sides was of the most desperate kind. When the Wasp's crew finally boarded the Frolic, they found on deck only the man at the wheel, and three wounded oflicers. The two vessels were so badly damaged that they were both captured by a far stronger British vessel, the Poictiers, which overtook them the same day. In the same month, the United States, Captain Decatur (§ 340), met the British frigate Macedonian, off the island of Madeira, on the African coast, and captured her after a battle of an hour and a half. The Macedonian was terribly shattered, but Decatur succeeded in bringing her into New London. Late in December, the Constitution, now commanded by Captain "William Bainbridge, captured the Java, a British frigate of nearly equal force, off the eastern coast of Brazil. Again the British vessel was so badly damaged tliat it was necessary to destroy her. 370. The Naval Victories of .1812 aroused an intense excite- ment in the United States. For twenty years Great Britain had been at war with almost every nation of Europe, and out of hun- dreds of battles between single ships of equal force she had lost but five vessels. It had come to be a common saying that, when France launched a vessel, she was only adding one to the British navy. In six months, the little American navy had captured five vessels, and had not lost a battle. Votes of thanks, swords, gold medals, and silver plate were given to the successful oflicers; privateers (§ 241) put to sea from every important harbor; and Congress hurried to vote more money for the navy. There was not much money in the treasury, however, and the ships were not built until after the war. 309. What is sakl of the capture of the Frolic? Of the hattle? What became of the two vessels? What is !^ai(l of the capture of the Macedouianf Of the cap- ture of tlie Java? 370. What was the feeling in the United States? What is said of British success in former wars? Of American success in this war? What were its results? 1813] Victories a^d defeats of isis. 18^ In most of iliese battles there was n slight superiority on tho side of the American vessel. But the difference was not such as British offi- cers had been used to care about; and tlie remarkable loss of life on tlie British vessels showed that the accuracy of tlie American gunnery was the main reason for the victories (^792). 371. Victories of 1813. — The year 1813 opened with another victory. In February, the Hornet^ Captain Lawrence, captured the 13ritisl) brio; Peacock, off the coast of Britisli Guiana, in South America. The Peacock was so badly cut up that she sank imme- diately after tlie surrender, carrying down some of the men of both vessels. In September, the American brig Enterprise, Lieutenant Burrows, captured the British brig Boxer, off Portland, Maine. Both commanders were killed. 372. The Blockade. — Great Britain liad become so anxious about the naval war that a large part of her fleets was transferred to the American coast, with strict orders that two or three ships should always sail in company, and that no single battle should be risked unless tlie force on both sides should be exactly equal. Whenever an American war vessel entered a harbor, a number of British ships at once sailed thither and watched the entrance closely. It was not possible for the larger Ameri- can vessels to get to sea except by accident, and most of the fighting, during the rest of the war, was done by the smaller vessels. All along the coast, there were almost daily battles between the little American '"gunboats" (^352), and the boats of the British frigates, in which the most desperate courage was shown on both sides. American Gunboat. 373. Defeats of 1813. — The first American defeat came in June. Captain Lawrence, of the Hornet, had been promoted to the command of a larger ship, the Chesaj)eake. In this ship he sailed out from Boston harbor and engaged the British frigate Shannon, Captain Broke. The vessels were of ecpial force. 371. What is said of the capture of the Peacock? Of the capture of the Boxer? 372. WViat is said of the bloclcade? How were the American vessels shut up in harbor? How did this affect the naval warfare? 373. Descrilje the capture of the Chesapeake. What was the feeling in England as to the victory? Describe the capture of the Argtis. 184 ORUiSE OF THE ESSEX. [181B James Lawrence. But this time the advantage of discipline was on the side of the British ; Broke had carefully trained his men on the Ameri- can system, while Lawrence had not had time to do so. Other things being equal, disci- pline decided the battle, and the Chemfpeake surrendered. Lawrence was mortally wound- ed, and died during the battle ; his last words were, " Don't give up the ship." The victory ex- cited as extravagant rejoicings in England as those of the previous year had done in the United States. In August, they were increased by the capture of the American brig Aryus, Captain Allen. She had been cruising around Great Britain, capturing many merchantmen, and severely injuring British trade. The British brig Pelican was sent to search for her, and the two vessels met in the British Chann"l. The Pelican was slightly superior in force, but still more superior in discipline, and, after a battle of an hour, the Argus surrendered. It was believed at the time that most of the crew of the Argus w^ere drunk, having captured a mercliantman laden with wine shortly before the battle. 374. Cruise of the Essex. — In the spring of 1813, Captain Porter, in the Essex^ rounded Cape Horn, and sailed into the Pacific Ocean, where no American frigate had ever been. Here he gave protection to American vessels, captured British whalers, and broke up the British whaling trade in the Pacific. He armed sev- eral of his prizes, so that he had at one time quite a fleet, and even paid his men out of the money which he captured. As all the coun- tries around him were friendly to Great Britain, he seized the Mar- quesas Islands when he wished to refit his fleet, and then continued his cruise. Early the next year, the Essex entered the neutral har- bor of Valparaiso ; and here she was blockaded by two British 374. What cruise was undertaken by the Essex? What was her success? How was she captured? 1815] EVENTS OP 1814 AND 1815. 185 vessels, the PJuvbe and the Cherub, wliicli had been sent to searcL for her. In March, while she was in a crippled condition from an accident, the two British vessels attacked her. They pelted her with shot from a distance, while she was unable to close with them-, and, after losing more than half her men, the Kshcx surrendered. This was the most savage and desperate struggle of the war. In this case, the Phaibe alone was a heavier vessel than the E>^sex. 375. Events of 1814. — In addition to the capture of the Essex^ there were three hard-fought battles in 1814, in all of which the American vessels were successful. In April, tlie Peacock, the name given to a new American war-vessel, took the Epervier, off the east coast of Florida. During the summer, the Wasp, Captain Blakelv, took the British brigs Reindeer and Avon in the J3ritish Channel. The Wasp was probably lost soon afterward in a storm, for she was never heard of after the following month. For some time after her loss, there was not an American war- vessel on the ocean. 376. Events of 1815.— In January, 1815, the United States frigate President, one of the larger American vessels, was captured by a British fleet off Long Island, while trying to get to sea from New York. In February, the Constitution (§ 8C8), Captain Stew- art, after a very skilfully fought battle by moonlight, captured two British vessels, the Cijanc and the Levant, off Lisbon. In March, the Hornet captured the British brig Penguin, of equal force, near the Cape of Good Hope; and, soon afterward, the Peacock (§ 375) captured the weaker British brig Nautilus, near the island of Su- matra, in the Indian Ocean. This was the last capture of the war. Peace liad already been made (§403), and \\\(i Nautilus \\2i^ re- stored to the British. There liad been fifteen ship-duels during the war. of which the Americans lost but three, those of the Chesapeake (^ 373), the Argus (§373), and t he ^•s-.v^'a; (§ 374). Siicli success gave the little American navy a world-wide reputation: and other nations began, lor the first time, to respect the United States as a naval power. 377. Privateers were very active throughout the war. Many of them were as large and powerful as sloops-of-war, and more 375. What three naval liattles wei-e fousrht in 1814? What is said of the Wasp? 376. Describe the capture of the President. Of the Cyant- find the Levant. Of the Penquin. Of the Nantilua. What became of the Nautilus? 377. What is said of the privateers? Of their force? Of their fighting quali- ties? Ot the craise ot th*^ Chasseur f Of her captures? Of lier captain's procla- mation? Of Captain Reid's night-battle? Of the exploits of the privateers? 186 THE AMEBIC AN PBIVATEEBS. [1813 troublesome to the enemy, for they were built for speed. Some- times they sailed in fleets of five or more ; and, even when alone, they did not hesitate to fight British war-vessels of equal force, and were usually successful. One of the most famous was the Chasseur^ Captain Boyle, which for a long time in 1813 kept the British Channel clear of merchantmen, while she was too fast and too well managed to be caught by heavy war-vessels. She cap- tured 80 vessels, 50 of which were of equal or superior force to her own ; and her captain issued a burlesque [)roclamation, announcing that he had blockaded the British Islands, and forbidding all other nations to trade with them. In the following year, 1814, the General Arrnstronfjf, Captain Reid, while lying in a neutral harbor of the Azores Islands, was attacked by a fleet of boats from three British frigates, and fought them for a whole night before the ship was abandoned. A most interesting volume has been written on the exploits of the American privateers, many of which read like a sea-novel. See Coggeshall's History of American Privateers, and Roosevelt's Naml War of 1812. 378. Naval Losses. — During the three years of the war, each nation lost about the same number of vessels, 1700, including merchantmen, privateers, and war-vessels; but in value the British losses were some- what heavier. No other nation hnd succeeded in inflicting equal losses on Great Britain. For example, France, the principal enemy of Great Britain, had received about fifty times as much naval loss from the Brit- ish as she liad been able to inflict upon them. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — (School-map locations in italics.) — Locate the Gulf of St. Lawrence; Cape Hatteras; Madeira Island ; Brazil; British Guiana ; Cape Horn ; the Marquesas Islands ; the British Channel; Portland, Me.; Valjjaraiso, Chili; Florida; Long Island; Lisbon, Portugal; Cape of Good Hope; Sumatra, E L; the Azores Islands. Review. — Give the names of the five British war-vessels captured in 1813. The names of the two American war-vessels captured in 1813. The year of the capture of the Essex. The last naval battle of the war. (5) Successes on the Lakes: 1813-14. 379. The Northern Lakes, Champlain, Ontario, and Erie, were of importance in the war. Lake Champlain was a part of the main 378. What is said of the naval losses on both sides? Of their value? How did they compare with the4osses inflicted on Great Britain by other nations? 379. Which were the important lakes? Why ? What "is said of the northwestern lakes? 1813] THE LAKE NAVIES. 187 road to Quebec and Montreal (§ 200) ; and Lakes Ontario and Erie were of great importance to the armies on their shores. The country around the lakes to the northwest of Lake Erie was un- settled, and of comparatively little importance. 380. The Lake Navies were at first very small. The Ameri- cans had but one small vessel on Lake Ontario. Tlie British had half a dozen vessels on each of the two largvr lakes, but none of them were of any great force. Both sides at once began purchas- ing and arming merchant-vessels; but these were soon found to be almost useless for fighting purposes. The real contest was in build- ing new war-vessels, and in this the Americans were successful, in spite of their disadvantages. Their side of the lakes was far more thinly settled than the Canadian side ; and they had to bring nails, ropes, guns, men, and provisions — everything except timber^ — from the Atlantic coast, over terribly bad roads. Nevertheless they won complete victories on Lakes Erie and Champlain, and held their ■wn or\ Lake Ontario. 381. Lake Ontario. — The operations on Lake Ontario, though very interest ing to sailors, are of little interest in a history of the war. Commodore Chauncey commanded the American fleet, and Sir James Yeo the British ; and neither was willing to risk a gene- ral battle if the other had the least superiority. They took turns in controlling the lake. If either was superior in force, the other remained in port until he had built a new and stronger vessel. Then he took possession of the lake, and the other retired to a safe harbor and began building. Most of the credit was gained by the ship-builders on both sides, particularly by Henry Eckford, the American builder. When the war began, 16-gun vessels were the strongest on either side ; when it ended, both sides were busily building 112-gun ships, for crews of 1,000 men each. The Ontario navies were used for transportine influence of the i^iveution of ihe-steauiooat? Of the war of ISJ:?? Seal of Imdiana. 198 COMMERCE AND BUSINESS. [1816 of Alabama and Mississippi were already marked out. In the Northwest, two States, Ohio and Indiana, had been formed, and the two future States of Illinois and Michigan were marked out in the form of Territories. The settlement of the whole West was being greatly hastened by the invention of the steamboat, which had now begun to be common on Western rivers. The war itself had increased the settlement of western New York, and Buffalo and Rochester soon becsime important places. When the war broke out, steamboats were running on tlie Hudson, KiU-itan, Delaware, Ohio, and St. Lawrence rivers, and on L;ike Cham- plain; and a steam ferryboat had begun to take the phice of the chimsy old scows which ran between New York and Brooklyn. In 1816, a steamboat ascended tlie Mississippi and Ohio to Louisville. 409. Commerce and Business revived as soon as the war ended. Farmers found a market for their crops ; money became plenty; every interest prospered except manufactures. Foreign manufactured goods had been shut out of the country during the war; and many Americans had spent much money in building factories. When peace was made, English factories sent their goods to the United States, and sold them cheaper than the American factories could afford to. The American owners were thus compelled either to close their factories, or to sell their goods at a loss. Their difficulties had a great influence on public affairs for many years to come, for the American manufacturers were urgent that the tariff of duties on imports should be made high enough to shut out the foreign goods (§ 432). 410. The National Debt of the United States was now about $127,- 000,000, of which about .$80,000,000 was the cost of the war. But the government was no lonirer pressed for money. From 1814 to 1815, ex- ports rose from .$7,000,000 to $03,000,000; imports, from $13,000,000 to $113,000,000; and duties paid to the government, from $4,000,000 to $38,000,000. 411. The National Bank, which had been chartered in 1791 (§ 301), came to an end in 1811. In 1816, Congress chartered a new National Bank, on the same plan, for twenty years. The pub- lic money was to be deposited in it, or in its branches, unless the 409. What is said of commerce and business? Of the prosperity of the coun- try? How had American manufactures increased? What happened when peace was made? What is said of the difficulties of American manufacturers? 410. What was the national debt? The cost of the wai-? How did exports in- crease? Imports? Duties paid to the gcovernment? 411. What is said of the old National Bq,iik? Of the new one? How whs th^ pubilc money to be deposited? 1816] MONROE ELECTED PRESIDENT. 199 Secretary of tlie Treasury should at any time order it to be de- posited elsewliere (§477), 412. The Barbary States (§ 339), during the war, had not only allowed the British to capture American vessels in their harbors, but had even made some captures themselves. In 1815, Decatur, with a tleet, was sent to demand satisfaction from Algiers. Its frightened ruler came on board Decatur's ship and signed a treaty by whicli he promised to pay for the American ships illegally captured, to make no more captures, and to ask no more money for keeping the peace. Decatur's fleet then set sail for Tripoli and Tunis, and forced them to agree to the same terms. There has been no further trouble with the Barbary pirates. 413. The Federal Party really came to an end during this period. It had opposed the war so strongly, particularly m Nqw England, that young men disliked it and refused to vote with it. There was but one party left, the Republican party, or, as it was now often called, the Democratic party (§305). 414. The Presidential Election in 1816 resulted in the success of the Republicans with very little opposition. Monroe (§416) was elected President, and Daniel D. Tompkins, the Democratic war-governor of New York, Vice-President. The Federalist candidates were Rufus King, of New York, for President, and various others for Vice-President. They received 84 out of 221 electoral votes. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — (School -map locations in italicf( ) — Locate Ohent, Bel- gium. Bound Louisiana. Locate New Orleans. Bonnd Indiana. Locate Indianapolis, Ind. ; Buffalo, N. Y. ; Rochester, N. Y. ; the Barhary States. Review. — Give the date of the treaty of peace. The year of the admission of Louisinna. Of Indiana. Of the charter of the second Na- tional Bank. 415. The Leading Events of Madison's administrations were as follows: 1809-13: Madison's First Term §348 1810: End of the Non-Intercourse Law 349 412. What had the Barbary States done? Who was sent to Algiers? What was done bv its ruler? By Tripoli and Tunis? What was the result? 413. What is said of the Federal party? How was it destroyed? What party was left'' 414. How did the Presidential election in 1816 result? Who were elected? 415. Give the years of Madison's first term. The leading events of 1810. Of 1811. Of 1812 on land. Of 1812 on the ocean. Th« early events of 1813. The years of Madison's second term. Tlie events of 1813 on land. The events of 1813 on the water. The events of 1814 on land. The events of 1814 on the water. The date of the treaty of peace. The leading events of 1815. Of 1816. 200 LEADINO EVENTS, 1811-1816. 1811 : The President and Little Belt § 349 Battle of Tippecanoe (November 7) 350 1812: Admission of Louisiana 406 War declared against Great Britain (June 18).. . 351 The Essex takes tlie Alert (August 13) , 367 Hull's surrender (August 16) 357 The Constitution takes the Guerriere (Aug 19). . 368 Battle of Queenstown Heights (October 13) 358 The Wasp takes the Frolic (October 18) 369 The United States takes the Macedonian (Oct. 25). 369 The Constitution takes the Java (December 29). . 369 1813: Massacre at the Raisin River (January 22) 360 The Hornet takes the Peacock (February 24) 371 Cruise of tiie Essex in the Pacific 374 1813-17: Madison's Second Term 356 1813: Capture of York (April 27) 363 Siege of Fort Meigs (May 1) 361 The Chesapeake taken by the Sliannon (June 1).. 373 Siege of Fort Stephenson (Augu'^t 2) 361 The Argus taken by the Pelican (August 14). . . 373 Massacre at Fort Mims (August 30) 397 The Enterprise takes the Hoxer (September 5). . . 371 Perry's victory on Lake Erie (September 10) 382 Battle of the Thames (Octol)er 5) 362 1814: Battle of Tohopeka, Aki. (March 27) 398 The Essex taken by the Phabe and the CJieruh (March 28) 374 The Peacock takes the Epermer (April 29) 375 The Wasp takes the Reindeer (June 28) 375 Capture of Fort Erie (July 3) 393 Battle of Chippewa (July 5) 393 Battle of Luiidy's Lane (July 25) 394 Burning of Washington Cily (August 24) 387 The Was}-) takes the Avon (September 1) 375 Macdonough's victory on Lake Champlain (September 11) 383 Attack on Fort McHenry (September 13) 388 Battle of Fort Erie (September 17) 395 Jackson takes Pensacola (November 7) 400 Hartford Convention (December 15) 391 Treaty of peace signed (December 24) 403 1815: Battle of New Orleans (January 8) 402 The President taken by a British fleet (Jan. 15). . 376 The Constitution takes the Cyane and the Le'oant (February 20) 376 The Hornet takes the Penguin (March 23) 376 Decatur brings Algiers to terms (June 28) 412 The Peacock takes the Nautilus (June 30) 376 1816: National Bank chartered 411 ^ Admission of Indiana , 407 Note. — The months and days are inserted for reference only, not for recitation. In naval battles the American ship is named first. CHAPTER Vll. MONROE'S ADMINISTRATIONS: 1817-25. Daniel D. Tompkins, N. Y., Vice-Presid?nt He served in James Monroe, Va., President. 416. James Monroe, of Virginia, was born in 1758. the Kevoluiioimry iinny as a captain, and was a member of the Continental Congress, and of the Senate under the Consti- tution. He was abroad most of the time from 1794 until 1808, as minister to France, EnghuKl, and Si>ain. Return- ing, he was governor of liis State in 1811. and Secretary of State under Madison. He was then elected and re-elected President. He died at New York City in 1831. 417. Era of Good Feel- in^. — Durino- Monroe's first term, tiie Federal party en- tirely disappeared from poli- tics. Its members either ceased voting or called them- selves Republicans. This period is therefore often James Monroe. called " the era of good feeling." At the end of Monroe's first term, the Republicans were successful in the Presidential election of 1820 without any opposition, and Monroe and Tompkins were re-elected President and Vice-President. But the vote was not quite unanimous. One electoral vote was cast against Monroe, and fourteen against Tompkins, so that they should not have the unani- mous vote which has been given to no candidate except Washington. 418. Florida was added to the territory of the United States 416. What are the leading? events in the life of Monroe? 417. What was nif^ant hy "' the era of good feeling "? What was the result ol the election of 18-.i0? Was it unanimous? 418. What new territory was added to the United States? Who had owned it hitlierto? What is said of the Seminole Iriflians? What movement was made by Jackson? What did he do in Florida? Did Spain consent? Why did Spaiu sail Florida? When was the treaty made and ratified ? 203 MISSISSIPPI— iLzmois. [18ia during this administration. It had been a Spanish possession, and its governors had given the United States much trouble during the war (§ 400). After the close of the war, the Seminole Indians of Florida, aided by the Spaniards, kept up a war against the whites of Georgia and Alabama. Jackson, who still commanded there, soon lost all patience, and marched his army into Florida. He seized Pensacola, and hanged two British subjects, Arbuthnot and Ambrister, whom he accused of leading the Seminolcs. Spain protested, and Pensacola was given back to her. But Florida was so evidently at the mercy of the United States that Spain agreed to sell it for $5,000,000. The treaty was made in 1819, but was not ratified until 1821. It is not at all certaia that Arbuthnot and Ambrister were guilty. 419. Mississippi was admitted as a State in 1817. Its territory had at first been claimed by Georgia (§ 272), but had been given up to the United States in 1802 (§275). "its population lias always been chiefly engaged in agricul- ture, and has grown from 40,352 in 1810 to 1,131,597 in 1880. 420. Illinois was admitted as a State in 1818. This was the third of the five States finally formed out of the old Nortliwest Territory (§407). Its population in 1810 was 12,282; and its only important town was the old French fort of Peoria (§ 142). Its people have gained wealth mainly by agriculture; but there are extensive lead- mines in the northwestern part of the State, near Galena, and bituminous, or " soft," coal is found under all the central part of the State. Illinois was one of the first States to encourage railroads, and the opening of the Illinois Central Railroad did much to develop the State after 1850. Illinois has grown to be one of the four great States of the Union, having a population of 3,077.871 in 1880. Chicago has had the most wonderful growtli of any American city. During the war of 1812, and for nearly twenty years afterward, it was a little frontier post. Fort Dearborn (§456); in 1880 it was the fourth city of the United States, with a population of 503,185. Seal of Mississippi. Seal of Illinois 410. What suite w.-s admitted in 1817? 420. What State was admitted in 1818? 1821] ALABAMA.— MAINE.— MISSO URL 203 421. Alabama was admitted as a State in 1819. Tills was also a part of the territory claimed by Georgia (^ 419). At its admission, the old French town of Mobile (§ 141) was ils most important place, as it still is. The only other imj>ortant city, Montgomer}'', became the cai)ital hi 184G. The i)eople of the State have always been engaged chiefly in the cul- ture of cotton. They have increased from 137,901 in 1820 to 1,263,505 in 1880. 422. Maine was admitted as a State in 1820. It had been a part of Massachusetts for nearly 200 years (§ 58). It had now increased ^^^^ °^ Alabama. so much in population, and had come to differ so much from the parent-State, that it was made a separate State, with the full con- sent of Massachusetts. Manufactures, tim- ber, and ship building are the principal in- dustries. The population has grown from 298,269 in 1830 to 648,986 in 1880. 423. Missouri was admitted as a State in 1821. After the admission of the State of Louisiana in 1812 (§406). the rest of the Louisiana purchase was called the Territory of Missouri, and the new State of Missouri ■was a part of this. There were peculiar difficulties in its admission, which are detailed below (§§ 424-6). When the State was admitted, the only important place was the old French town of St. Louis (§ 158); this has become the most important city of the Mis- sissippi valley, its population in 1880 being 350,518. The population of the State has grown from 66,557 in 1820 to 2.168,380 in 1880. The chief wealth of the State is at •present in agriculture; but it is also one of the most remarkable and valuable mineral regions of the globe. It has whole moun- tains of iron-ore, valuable lead-mines, and beds of coiil sometimes 700 feet in thickness; and valuable deposits of petroleum have very recently been discovered. 424. Negro Slavery had in 1820 almost entirely disappeared from the old Seal of Maine. Seal op Missouri. tSl. What State was admitted in 1819? 42'2. What State was admitted in 1820? 423. WHiat State was admitted in 1821? 424. What is said of negrro slavery in the old Northern States? In the new Northern States? In the Southern States? How did Kentuekj', Tennessee, Ala bama, and Mississippi become slave-States? How did Louisiana become a slave- State? What is said of slavery in Missouri? 204 TEE MI880UBI C0MPB0MI8E. [1820 States north of Virginia (§191); and it had been forbidden from the beginning in the new States north of the Ohio (§ 294). In the Southern States it showed no signs of disappearance, for the cotton-gin had made it profitable (§31*7). The first settlers in Kentucky, Tennessee, Alabama, and Mississippi naturally took their slaves with them ; and when these States were admitted, they came- as slave States. Slavery existed in the Territory of Louisiana when it was bouo;ht from France : Cono-ress did nothina: to stop it; and thus Louisiana became a slave-State. The number of slaves in the rest of the Territory grew steadily ; and when Mis- souri applied for admission, it was as a slave-State. 425. Two Sections had thus been formed in the United States, the North forbidding slavery, the South encouraging it. This one difference not only changed the inside life of the two sections, but made them opponents of one another (§651). Each section had come to have its own needs ; each wanted a particular kind of laws passed by Congress ; and each wanted to secure the new State of Mis- souri, so as to have more votes in Congress. The North argued that it had never been intended, when the Constitution was formed, that slavery should spread beyond the Mississippi, or new slave-States be admitted; and that Congress ought now to refuse to admit Missouri except as a free State. The South argued that the Con- stitution had left the control of slavery to the States; that Missouri had chosen to be a slave-State; and that Congress had no right to interfere in the matter. The North had learned to like slavery less, and the South more, than when the government was formed ; and each felt that the other was wrong and unreasonable. 426. The Missouri Compromise. — The dispute in Congress grew warmer for two years, until it was ended, in 1820, by the Missouri Compromise, arranged mainly by Clay (§481). The South gained a part of its claim by the admission of Missouri as a slave State. The North gained a part of its claim by the prohibi- tion of slavery in the rest of the Louisiana purchase north of paral- lel 36° 30', the main southern boundary of Missouri. Under this 425. WTiat two sections had thus been formed? How did they differ? What was the effect of this difference? Why were they opposed to one another? What was the arg:nment of the North? Of the South? What was the real difference be- tween them? 426. What is said of the dispute? How was it ended? What did the South gain? What did the North gain ? What were the results? 1823] THE MONROE DOCTRINE. 205 compromise, Missouri was admitted in 1821, and the question of slavery in new States was put to rest for about twenty-five years (§585). Nothing was said of the territory south of parallel 36° 30', and, as slavery already existed there, this was also a g.iin lor the South. But it was ni)t a large gain, for this part of the territory made but one slave- ISlate, Arkansas (^ 461). 427. The Monroe Doctrine. — The former Spanish colonies in Mexico and South America had rebelled and become independent. Spain was too weak to make them submit, but there were strong suspicions that some of the other governments of Europe meant to help Spain. President Monroe therefore declared in a Message to Congress, in 1823, that the United States had no intention of in- terfering with any war in Europe, or with any recognized European colonies in America ; but that no more European colonies should be planted in America ; and that the United States would not view with indifference " an attempt by any nation of Europe to re- duce an independent nation of North or South America to the condition of a colony." This very important principle is called the Monroe Doctrine, and has always since been the settled policy of the United States in foreign affairs (§ 829). The Secretary of State, John Quincy Adams, was the real writer of the Message. 428. La Fayette (§215) was invited to pay a visit to the United States in 1824. He came, an old man of 68, to a country that had changed wonderfully since he had seen it in his youth. He had left it a weak, thinly-settled fringe of settlements along the Atlantic coast, too poor to pay its troops. He found it a nation with a population of 9,033,822 in 1820 (§ 353), with States beyond the Mississippi, with a powerful and successful navy, and a still more wonderful future. In his youth he might have visited all the States without leaving salt water ; now he had to travel more than a thou- sand miles away from the Atlantic to reach some of them. In France, he had just been treated very disrespectfully and unkindly by his own government ; and Congress and the country now made it a point to show how grateful the American people were to him. 427. What is said of the former Spanisli colonies? Of Spain? What did Presi- dent Monroe declare? What is said of tliis declaration? 428. Who visited the coiuitrv in l.S-,'4? Had the country changred? How had he left it? How did he find it? How had the settled States changed? Why had he \jound the State of Missouri, Locate St. Louis, Mo. ; Buffalo, N. Y. ; Albany, N. Y. ; the Hudson River; New York City. Review. — Give the years in which Monroe's administrations began and ended. The name of the Vice President. The year of the ad- mission of Mississippi. Of the admission of Illinois. Of the admission of Alabama. Of the annexation of Florida. Of the admission of Maine. Of the admission of Missouri. Of the announcement of the Monroe Doctrine. Of La Fayette's visit. 434. What were the years of Monroe's first term? What was the leading event Of 1817? The leading events of 1818? Of 1819? Of 1820? Of 1821? What were the years of Monroe's second term? The leading event of 18:22? Of 1823? The leading events of 1824? CHAPTER VIII. JOHN QUINCY ADAMS'S ADMINISTRATION: 1825-9. John Qcincy Adams, Mass., President. John C. Calhoun, S. C, Vice-President. 435. John Quincy Adams, of Massachusetts, was born in 1767, the son of John Adams (§319). He was abroad, as minister to the Nether- lands and to Prussia, from 1794 until 1801. He was United States Senator, 1803-08, and then became a Democrat instead of a Federalist. He was minis- ter to Russia, 1809-17, then Sec- retary of State under Monroe, and then President. Defeated for re election, he did not re- main long in private life; he was sent to Congress in 1831, as a member of the House of Rep- resentatives, and was regularly re-elected until his death. This part of his career was the most remarkable of all. He belonged to no party, though he might be called an anti slavery Whig; but his wonderful ability, and his merciless treatment of op- ponents, made him admired and feared by all parties. He died in the Capitol at Washington in 1848. 436. The Railroad. — In internal affairs, this administration was marked by an uncommon prosperity ; money became more plentiful, both with the government and with private persons, and the public debt began to decrease. The country seemed to be gathering strength for the enormous changes which it was to expe- JoHN Quincy Adams. 435. What were the leading: events in the life of John Qunicy Adams? 436. What was the state of internal affairs? What prreat invention was made in England? Had rails V)een used before? What is said of Trevithick's locomotive? Of the first English steam-railroad? Of George Stephenson's locomotive? Where was the railroad soon tried? What horse-railroads were tried in 18::i7? 210 SETTLEMENT. [1828 rience during the next few years. For it was during this adminis- tration that England saw the invention of the raih'oad locomotive, one of the greatest events of modern times, which was to show its most wonderful effects in the United States. The use of wooden or iron rails for cars drawn by horses had been known in England for nearly 200 years ; and many Englishmen and Americans had tried to use steam instead of horses. In England, early in the cen- tury, Trevithick had made a locomotive, but it could only move slowly. A short railroad, with clumsy locomotives, was opened in England in 1825. In 1829, George Stephenson, an Englishman, exhibited his locomotive, " The Rocket," which moved at the rate of 30 miles an hour, and the modern railroad system began. In the United States, where men had for years been trying to improve the useless old roads, the first idea of the railroad was soon tried. In 1827, two short lines of rails were laid at Quincy, near Boston, and at Albany; and the Baltimore and Ohio Railroad was chartered in Maryland, though it was then intended to use horses upon all these. In 1828, the first trip with an Eniilish locomotive was made on a Pennsylvania railroad, near Mauch Chuuk; and a new r;iilroad, ex- pressly for steam, was chartered in South Carolina, to run westward from Charleston. In the following administration, the new system of Stephenson was fully introduced into the United States (§450). 437. Settlement had now seized firmly upon most of the coun- try east of the ^lississippi. Treaties had been made by the govern- ment with each Indian tribe, by which the Indians sold their lands to the government for settlement, and removed beyond the Missis- sippi. To this there were two exceptions. In the Northwest, the territory covered by the present State of Wisconsin was not yet needed by settlers ; and in the Southwest, some of the Georgia and Alabama Indians refused to sell their lands for settlement. 438. The Cherokees were now the most powerful tribe of Indi- ans in Georgia and Alabama, since the Creeks had been overthrown by Jackson (§398). They were intelligent and educated; they had churches, schools, and newspapers of their own ; and they re- 437. How far had settlements spread? How were the Indians removed? What is said of Wisconsin? Of the southwest Indians? 438. What is said of the Cherokees? Of their progress? Of their refusal to move? What did Georgia decide to do? What was the result of the President's interference? Which party was successful? 1828] THE "AMEHICAN SYSTEM.''^ 211 fused to remove across tlie Mississippi. Finally, the State of Georgia became impatient, and decided to force the Indians to go. President Adams, in 1827, interfered to protect the Indians, but Georgia declared its intention to resist the Federal Government, if necessary, by force. The State was at last successful in compelling the Cherokecs to remove. Tliis was not accomplished until 1835, when the Federal Govern- ment iiuluceil the Iiuliaiis to make a treaty and sell their lands (i^471). 439. Jefferson and John Adams died almost together, July 4, 1826, each believing that the other was left alive. The day of their death was a coincidence so remarkable as to attract the atten- tion of the whole country. It was the fiftieth anniversary of the adoption of the Declaration of Independence, of which Jefferson was the author and Adams the principal supporter (§ 207). The two had quarrelled in 1801, when Jefferson succeeded Adams as President, but they became close friends again afterward. 440. Political Contest was renewed during this administration. The era of good feeling (§417) came to an end, and political ex- citement rose higher than it had done for thirty years before. Most of it came from the policy of high tariffs and internal improve- ments, which had been begun under Monroe (§§ 429, 432). 441. The American System. — Clay (§ 481) had beccine Adams' Secretary of State, and the two supported warmly the system already begun in Congress. In 1828, a new tariff of still higher duties was adopted; and the revenue which came from it was spent in improving roads, constructing canals, and deepening rivers and harbors. This union of a protective tariff and internal improvements was known as the "American System ;" and it soon afterward became the foundation of the new Whig party, of which Clay was the loader (^491). 442. The Two Sections, North and South (§425), had grown to be very different in many respects, and it was by this time as difficult for one Congress to make laws to suit them both as for the 439. What is said of the death of Jefforson and John Adams? Of the coinci- dence of their deaths? Why was tlie day remarkable? 440. What was the condition of politics? What was the chief cause of the ex- citement? 441. Who were the two leading^ supporters of the new system? What new tariff was adopted? How was the revenue spent? What was this system called? What did it nfterward become? 44'2. W'hat was the effect of the difference between North and South? What did tiie American System undertake to do? What profit did this bring to the North? 21'2 SECTIONAL DIFFERENCES. [1828 British Parliament to make laws to suit both Gi'eat Britain and the colonics. Now this was especially the case in regard to the Amer- ican System, which undertook to encourage manufactures by in- creasing the duties on foreign goods. Whatever profit was derived from it by factories went to the North, where all the factories were located. Labor in the South was performed by negro slaves; and men who only worked because they were forced to do so were of no use in manufacturing (g 643). 443. The Complaint of the South was, therefore, that its people were made to pay higher prices for goods imported from abroad, in order to give profits to Northern manufactories. The supporters of the American System answered that the Southern cotton-planters received their share of the profits by having a nearer market and better prices for their cotton. But the South refused to be convinced, and considered its people very unfairly treated. When the tariff of duties was increased in 1828, the legislatures of several Southern States protested against the act as unfair and unconstitutional ; and in the Presidential election of the same year the whole electoral vote of the South was thrown against Adams. 444. Two Parties were thus formed out of the old party whose members had called themselves either Republicans or Demo- crats since about 1812. The portion led by Adams and Clay, which supported the American System, now began to call itself National Republican; and its opponents, who disliked the Ameri- can System, began to call themselves Democrats. Toward the end of this administration, the division had extended so far that the two parts of the Republican party were really two parties. During the following administration, the National Republicans took the name of the Whig party (§ 491). 445. The Presidential Election in 1828 was contested by the two new parties, and w^as one of great excitement. The National Republicans supported Adams and Richard Rush, of Pennsylvania, 443. "VVliat was the complaint of the South? Thp answer of the supporters of the American System? Was the Soiith convinced ? "What was done by the South in regard to the tariff of 1828? In the Presidential election? 444. How had the old political party been divided? What names were taken? How far did the division extend? 445. How was the Presidential election contested in 1828? Who were the National Republican candidates? The Democratic candidates? What section voted for Jackson? What other circumstances were in his favor? What vras the result of the election? 1828] JACKSON ELECTED PHESIDENT. 213 for President and Vice-President ; while tlie Democrats, or " Jack- son men" as the}' were often called, supported Jackson and Cal- houn. There were many circumstances in Jackson's favor, in addition to the vote of the whole South for him (§ 443). He was very much liked by the people everywhere; his military services, particularly at New Orleans, helped him very much ; and many thought that he ought fairly to have been chosen President in 1824 by the House of Representatives, since he then had a larger electoral vote than Adams (§ 433, note). For all these and other reasons, the Democrats were successful, and Jackson and Calhoun were elected- Tliey received 178 electoral votes, to 83 for their opponents (§ 298). 440. John (Juiiicy Adams, like his father, was thus defeated after a single term of office; and these two, father and son, are the only one-term Presidents in the first half-century after 1789. The tariff was not the chief reason for the son's defeat. In the case of both father and son, the defeat came very largely from the rise of ne\v ideas. In 1800, the old colonial ideas of "strong govern- ment" were overthrown (§323). In 1828, the change of govern- ment was made mainly because the people had no liking for Adams's administration, even though they had no great reason to dislike it: the government was changed because the people had changed. 447. The leading Events of John Quincy Adams's administration were as follows: 1820-29: .Tolin Quincy Adams's Term § 435 1826: Death of Jefferson and John Adams '' 439 1827: Cherokee troubles in Georgia 438 Ilorse-railroads introducecl 436 1828: Introduction of an English locomotive 436 A new protective tariff adopted 441 Formation of new parties , . . . 444 Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate Boston, Mass.: Albany, N. Y.; Baltimore, Md.; Charleston, S. C. ; Wisconsin; Georgia. REVIEW^— Give the years in whirh John Quincy Adams's adminis- tration began and ended. Name the Vice-President. Give the year of the death of Jefferson and John Adams. Of the Cherokee troubles in Georgia. Of the introduction of the horse-railroad. Of the introduc- tion of the locomotive. 440. In what respect were John Quincy Adams and his father alike? How was their defeat occasioned? What was done in 1800? In ]8-..'8? 447. What were the years of John Quincy Adams's term? The leading events of 18:36? Of 1827? Of 1828? CHAPTER IX. JACKSON'S ADMINISTRATIONS: 1829-37. ANDREW Jackson, Tenn., Pres. j John C. Calhoun, S. C, Vice-Pres., 1829-33. \ Martin Van Buren, N. Y., Vice-Pres., 1833-3», (1) Internal Affairs. 448. Andrew Jackson was born in North Carolina in 1767, studied law, and removed to Tennessee. He was a born leader of men, and very soon became prominent. He "was sent to the House of Represent- atives in 1796, to the United States Senate in 1797, and was a judge of the State Supreme Court from 1798 until 1804. It is said that he per- sonally collared and arrested a no- torious ruffian, whom the sheriff was afraid to arrest. For the next nine years he was a planter, until the war with England brought him to the front (§398). After one de- feat (in 1824), he was elected and re-elected President. He then re- tired to his plantation, the Hermi- tage, near Nashville, where he died, June 8. 1845. He had all the faults and virtues of a soldier. He was intensely honest: he had no friends except those whom he believed to be honest, and he supported them unfiinchinglv: but he was absolutely determined to have bis own way, or what his friends persuaded him was his own way. " Old Hickory was the name commonly given him by his party. 449. A Wonderful Prosperity marked the whole of Jackson's Presidency. Very much of it was due to the introduction of the locomotive, a machine which changed the whole life of the people at a single step (§ 436). Poor roads had hitherto compelled Andrew Jackson. 448. What were the l^adinsr events in the life of .Tackson ? 449. What was the effect of the intr'^dnction of the locomotive? Of what ser- vice was it to Americans? How did it change their mode of life? What is said of these eight years? -^ 1831] THE RAILWAY SYSTEM. 215 Americans to move slowly, while tlicy were eager to move qiiicl^ly, and the enormous extent of their country had been more tiouhle- some than valuable to them ; they now found the very instrument they needed. They began to move, act, think, and speak in an entirely new fashion. These eight years are the first that are alto- gether like our own times, though on a much smaller scale ; thev are the beginning of the modern history of the United States. 450. The Locomotive Engine of Stephenson was brouglit from England to the United States in 1831. But the Americans at once set to work to make their own engines, and succeeded, though their first attempts were naturally very clumsy and unserviceable. The first successful American locomotive was built in 1833. It differed Early Railroad Train. from the English locomotives in many respects, and suited our roads and climate better; and since then we have built our own. This first successful Americnn locomotive, the " Arabian," was still runninp: in 1883. It was exhibited at the Chicago railway exposition, and was bin ned by accident at Pittsburgh in the same year. 451. The Railway System grew rapidly. Before 1835 there were nineteen railroads built or building, their united length being twice the length of the island of Great Britain. Before the end of Jackson's second term, there were 1,500 miles of railroad in opera- tion, and a great number of miles were building. Within the next four years, nearly all the chief cities of the Eastern States were connected by railroad, and the system had begun to spread through the Western States. From this time, it is useless to attempt to state the advance of the railroad system ; the figures are so large that they carry no ideas with them. It will be enough to say that 4.50. What is said of the first locomotives? Of the first successful American locomotive? 451. What i<5 said of American raih-onds in 1835? Before the end of Jackson's gecond term? Wjthjn the next four years? 216 DEVELOPMENT OF THE BAILROAD SYSTEM, [1831 there are, in 1885, in this one country, nearly as many miles of railroad as there are in all the other countries of the world to gether (§937). 452. The Advantages of the Railroad System were beyond calculation. Wherever it went, it changed the life of the people, opened up new country to settlers, and made settlements possible by carrying crops and goods easily. It gave the United States the advantages of a small country with the wealth of one of the largest countries of the world. Before 1830, men thought that it would require two or three hundred years for settlements to reach the Rocky Mountains: the railroad has done the work already. 453. Anthracite Coal (§ 336) was first used successfully on steamboats and railroads in 1836 and 1837. It contained so much fuel in so small a space that its use aided both steamboats and rail- roads very much. They had both generally used wood for fuel up to this time. 454. The Screw Propeller, to take the place of side wheels in ocean steamers, was introduced by John Ericsson in 1836. This required less fuel in a heavy sea, and thus promoted ocean naviga- tion between the United States and Europe. The screw propeller, which was under water and out of the reach of an enemy's shot, brought steam war-vessels into use, and put an end to the sailing- vessels which had before composed the navies of the world. Ocean navigation, which had been attempted in 1819 (§ 335), was suc- cessfully begun in 1838, when the Sinus and Great Western crossed the Atlantic from England to the United Stales. 456. Other Inventions marked this period. In 1834, McCorniick took out a patent for a reaping-machine. Such machines had previously been tried in England and the United States without success (^336); bnt in the next dozen years they were perfected. They made fanning far easier than before, and western lands more profitable. Colt patented his revolving pistol in 1835, and witli it cnme a great change in iIk; forms of fire arms. About 1836, the maiiufactnre of frictioii-mat(thes began to do away with the former clumsy ways of obtaining fire Hardly anything increased the comfort of daily life so much as this one little invention. 452. What were the effects of the lailroad system? Its advantages to the Uni- ted States? How has it increased the rapidity of settlement? 463. What is said of anthracite coal? Of its advantages? 454. What is said of tlie screw propeller? What effect had it on ocean naviga- tion? On war-vessels? 455. What is said of McCormick's reaping-machine? Of its advantages? Ot Colt's revolver? Of friction-matches? 1833] GROWTH OF THE STATES. 217 456. The Western States bad now fairly bco-un their wonder- ful growth. Stoainhoats were carrying' settlers and trade along the Ohio, the Mississippi, the smaller rivers, and the great lakes. Al- most all the present western cities, east of the Mississippi, had now appeared, though they were still small. During this period the western steamboats increased fourfold, and they built up towns as if by magic. When the first steamboat appeared at Fort Dear- born in 1833, there was no town there; six years afterward, Chicago in 1830.— Fort Dearborn. it had become the flourishing town of Chicago, and a line of eight splendid steamers was running to it from Buffalo and Detroit. 457. The Eastern States were growing almost as rapidly as the West, and their cities no longer looked like overgrown villages. A "great fire" in New York City, in 1835, destroyed $20,000,000 worth of property, more than the whole yearly receipts of the Fed- eral Government had been before the war of 1812; but the loss did not permanently injure the city. In the same year. New York City began the construction of the Croton Aqueduct, which was fin- ished seven years afterward, and supplies it with water from a dis- tance of forty miles. Because of the increase of manufactures, new cities, like Lowell and Paterson, were appearing ; and the older cities felt the same influence. 4.56. What is said of the Western States? How were settlements and trade in- creased? What is said of the g:reat western cities? Of the western steamboats? Of the chanj^e of Fort Dearborn into Chicajro? 457. What is said of the growtli of the Eastern States? Of the great firtJ io New York City? Of the Croto" Aqueduct? Of u^w qitiesy 218 THE NATIONAL DEBT. [1835 458. The Map of llie United States in 1835 was very much the same as at present, east of Pittsburgh, though tlie cities have since grown f;ir larger, and the raihoads more numerous. West of Pittsburgh such cities as Chicago, Milwaukee, Minneapolis, St. Paul, Atlanta, and Montgomery were not yet on the general maps: they were then either small villages or frontier forts. North and west of Missouri, the country was still a wilderness. Beyond the -Rocky Mountains, on the Pacific coast, the country belonged to Mexico or to no one, and was still almost unknown (§552). 459. The Population of tlie United States in 1830 was 12,866,- 020, an increase of 3,000,000 in ten years (§ 428), and nearly four times as many as in 1790 (§ 314). In 1790, there had been only 75 post-offices in the United States: in 1830, there were 8,450, more, than a hundred times as many. Immigration from Europe had begun, and the steamboats and railroads made it eaey for the immigrants to reach the fertile West. The receipts of the Federal Government from the sales of its western lands rose rapidly from $1,000,000 to $25,000,000 a year. 460. The National Debt was all paid off in 1835; and, for the first time in its experience, the Federal Government found that it was receiving more money than it could use. The amount not needed was divided among the States. But the States were as prosperous as the Federal Government. They borrowed and spent money freely foi the construction of railroads and canals ; and, though many of their plans were not wise, they aided immigration and settle- ment. Private prosperity was also gene- ral. The crops were abundant ; manu- factures were increasing ; the banks doubled their number and capital ; and every one seemed to expect to become rich in a day. 461. Arkansas was admitted to the Seal of Arkansas. Union in 1836. 458. What is said of the map of the United States in 1835, east of Pittsburgh? West of Pittsburgh? North and west of Missouri? Beyond the Rocky Moun- tains? 469. How had the population increased? The post-offices? What is said of immigration? Of sales of government lands? 460. What is said of the national debt? What was done with the receipts that were not needed? What was done by the States? What is said of private prosper- ity? 461. What State was admitted in 1836? ^ oiiSiluJe P::_W"^t from 87 Greenwich 82 1837] ARKANSAS.— MICHIOAN, 219 Its first Arkansas was a part of the Louisiana purchase (§ 332). settlement was by tlie Frencli, in 1685. at Arkansas Post, on the Arkansas River, AVhen Louisiana was aclniiited as a Stnte, Arkansas became a part of Missouri Territory; VVlien Missouri formed a State government, in 1819, Arkan sas was made a separate '1 er- ritory. Now it was admitted as a slave State. Its popuhi- tion has increased from 14,255 in 1820 to 802.525 in 1880. As yet, its people are mainly en- gaged in agricultuie, though the State has great mineral re- sources, which will be valuable iu the future. 462. Michigan was ad- mitted to the Union in 1837. The number of States had no\\ doubled, and was 26. Michigan was the fourth State formed from the Northwest Territory, «==Trsifurr-^ ^"^^ slavery was forbidden in it by the Or- fvvi J*^>. dinance of 1787 (^ 294). It had been a sepa- rate Territory since 1805, and would have been admitted as a State several years before 1887 but for a difficulty in settling the boun- dary between Michigan and Ohio. Its first settlement was by the French, in 1701, at Detroit, which was for a long time almost the only settlement in the Territory (§357). Agriculture is a great industry of the people, but not the only one. In the southern pe- ninsula there are great forests which yearly- yield millions of feet of lumber. In the northern peninsula are the great copper- I mines of the United States, and iron- mines which are second only to i those of Pennsylvania. Majuifactures are also numerous. The popu- j lation has increased from 4,762 in 1810 to 1,636,937 in 1880. Its most i important city is Detroit (see general map). 463. Education. — Public schools had now been established in almost all the States, and the public-scliool system had come to be recognized as a necessary part of American life. It was realized ' that where every man votes, the State must, in self-defence, see 402 What State was admitted in 1837? How many States were then in the l| Union? 46.3 Whatissaidof public schools? Of normal schools? Of colleges? Of geo« logicaJ sui veys' Seal of Michigan. 2^0 AMERICAN LITERATURE. [1830 that, so far as possible, every man is taught enough to enable him to vote wisely. Massachusetts now made the system still better by beginning the normal-school system, for training public-school teachers. There were at this time 64 colleges in the United States. William Cullen Bryant. J. Fknimore Cooper. Washington Irving. During this period most of the States began geological surveys. They have been followed up by the Coast Survey, and other gov- ernment surveys, until the whole surface of the country has been thoroughly mapped out. 1833] NEWSPAPERS. *22I 464. Newspapers began to change their form about this time. In 1833 appeared the first issue of the New York Sun^ the first of the newspapers of small price and large circulation. It was fol- lowed, two years afterward, by the New York Herald, which in- Henry Wadsworth Longfellow. Nathaniel Hawthorne. Edgar Allan Poe. troduced the activity and enterprise in collecting news which mark modern newspapers. 464. What is said of newspapers? Of the New York Su7i ? Of the New York Herald ? 222 AMERICAN LITERATURE AFTER 1830. [1830 465. American Literature before 1830. — An English writer had asked, with some contempt, "Who reads an American booii?" The question was liardly a fair one, for before 1830 there were American boolis well worth reading, Bryant, Dana, H?iUeck, and Drake, the advance-guard of the American poets, liad made their appearance; Washington Irving had been recognized as a master of prose writ- ing Fenimore Cooper had published The Last of the Mohicans ; and Noah Webster had issued tiie first edition of his English dictionary. And yet it must be confessed that American literature before 1830 was still weak. 466. American Literature after 1830. — These eight years of Jackson's administrations were the beginning of a real Ameri- can branch of English literature. Three poets made their appear- ance, Whittier (1831), Longfellow (1833), and Oliver Wendell Holmes (183V). Poe was still a Southern magazine editor, but was soon to be recognized as both a poet and prose-writer of genius. Hawthorne published his first important work, Twice- Told Tales (1837). Bancroft published the first volume of his Hisiovy of the United States (1834). Prescott published his Fer- dinand and Isabella (1837). For music, sculpture, and the drama the country still depended upon foreigners. 467. Political Writing had lost something of the force for which Americans had foK-merly been remarkable (§ 190). But oratory had improved: Webster was probably the greatest of all the orators that have used the English language ; Clay was not much inferior to Webster; and Calhoun, though not a great orator, could hardly be surpassed as a master of pure argument (§481). In law, Marshall, Story, and Kent were the best-known names; but the number of able lawyers was very great. 468. The Washingtonian Movement, the parent of the present tem- perance societies, gained its greatest strength during this period. Drunkenness h;id been an enormous vice, though no greater in tiie United Sla'es th;iii in other countries. It had been considered quite proper lor a gentleman to get drunk after dinner, and not very im- proper for a clergyman to own a distillery. New England rum and other strong liquors were expected to be ofl'ered to visitors, callers, or workmen; and drunkenness was too common to be good reason for 465. What question had been asked by an English writer? What poets had al- ready appeared? What prose writer? What novelist? What dictionary had ap- peared? 466. What is said of these eight years? What poets appeared? What is said of Poe? Of Hawthorne? Of Bancroft? Of Prescott? Of music, sculpture, and the drama? 407. What is said of political writing and oratory? Of Webster? Of Clay? Of Calhoun? Who were the leading lawyers? 468. What is said of the Washingtonian movement? Of its pledge? Of it? idea? 1831] THE ABOLITIONISTS. 223 surprise. As a remedy, the Wasbingtonian societies did not usually dem;ind a pledge of total abstinence, as is now the case. But tbeir pledge bad the same idea as those of the present temperance societies — the solemn promise of the drunkard to reform, and of others, not drunkards, to set him a good example. 469. The Prisons, in most of the Slates, bad hitherto been conducted on the brutal syslem which was then common in other countries. One St rite had used an old copper-mine as a State piison; and most of the States used whipping and torture, under which criminals grew worse. About this time, the penitentiary system was introduced: under it. labor took the place of whipping, and some real effort was made to reform the criminals. The foolish and cruel system of imprisonment for debt also began to be abolished. 470. The Abolitionists. — Negro slavery came in for its first serious attack. In 1831, William Lloyd Garrison, a Boston news- paper editor, called for tbe immedi- ate abolition of slavery ; and tliosc who agreed with him formed an Anti-Slavery Society. They were usually called Abolitionists. Other societies of the kind were formed ; and the South was very much alarmed by these societies, and, in 1831, by an unsuccessful but bloody negro insurrection in Virginia. From this time, the ill feeling be- tween the two sections (§425) grew steadily more angry, until in 1861 it came to open war (§ 652). 471. Indian Difflcnlties were numerous during this period. The Georgia Cherokecs were at last moved across the Mississippi (§438). The Indians in Illinois, Wisconsin, and Iowa, led by Black Hawk, revolted, and were only put down after Iiard fighting Seminole War. As a result, they gave up most of their 469. What had been the condition of the prisons? What new system was introduced? What other system was aliolished? 470. What was the first serious attack on slavery? What name was given to the anti slavery men? What was th^ effect on the South? On the two sections? 471. What is said of Indian difficulties? Of the Geort^ia Cherokees? Of the Black Hawk war? What was tlie main cause of the Seminole war? How did it begin? What were its difficulties? How did it result? S^4 mUElQN APFAtBS. [1832 lands. The most serious war was with the Seminole Indians, in Florida, who were led by Osceola. Many negro slaves had fled to them from neighborino- States, and the Indians refused to give them up as the price of peace. The war began in 1835, with the massacre of Major Dade and about 100 men, near the Withlacoo- chee River, and lasted for about seven years. The Indians took refuge in the swamps and Everglades, where it was very diffi- cult for the soldiers to find them. Nevertheless, they were beaten in many small battles, and in one great battle, by Taylor, near Lake Okechobee ; and finally they, too, were removed beyond the Mis- sissippi. Osceola was taken prisoner treacherously, in the second year of the war, while he was carrying a flag of truce. He was then imprisoned in a fort until his death. 472. In Foreign Affairs, the Federal Government was able to take a firmer tone than it had ever done before. For thirty years it had been endeavoring to obtain payment from France for injuries done to American commerce (§ 320). France was slow in paying; and President Jackson recommended to Congress, without any ap- pearance of anger, that enough French vessels should be captured to make up the amount due. France was exceedingly angry, and threatened war unless the President would apologize, which he positively refused to do. Peaceful feeling was restored by the mediation (§ 403) of Great Britain ; and France then paid the amount due. Similar claims were then promptly paid by Portugal and other nations ; and it has never since been difficult for the government of the United States to obtain respect and attention to its claims against other nations. The United States has since been able to accomplish the settlement of such claims by arbitration; that is, by umpires (§ 855). 473. This Period of eight years was, as will have been seen, one of the most important in the history of the United States. It was like the opening of spring, when everything leaps into growth. From that time, the people of the United States have been growing in wealth, but not in wealth alone. They have grown in education, 472. What is said of foreign affairs? What were the claims against France? What course was recommended by the President? What was the effect? How was peaceful feeling restored? WHiat was the effect on other nations? 473. What is said of this period? Of the subsequent growth of the people? What may be said of them? 1832] POLITICAL AFFAIRS. 22o in morals, and in all those things that make a people more kindly and useful to the world. Their public-school system, their prison arrangements, and many of their other experiments liave been imi- tated by other nations. They liave failed in some things, but in all things it may be said with truth that they have done what they oould. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate the Ohio River; the Mississippi River; Lake Erie; Lake Midi igan; Lowell, Mass.; Patersou, N. J.; Pittsburgh, Pa.; Chi- cago, 111. ; Milwaukee, Wis.; Minneapolis, Minn.; St. Paul, Minu. ; At- lanta, Ga. ; Montgomery, Ala. ; Detroit, Mich. ; the Withlacoochee River, Fla. ; the Everglades, Fla. ; Lake Okechobee, Fla. Reviews — What inventions can you name which came into use in this period? What States were admitted to the Union? What poets appeared? What historians? Who were the great orators of the coun- try? The great lawyers? What great Indian war nuuked this period? (2) Political Affairs. 474. President Jackson was a man of great natural powers of mind. He was uneducated and had violent passions ; but he was absolutely honest and sincere, and did not know what fear or hesi- tation meant. When he believed that anything was doing harm to the people, he struck at it as if it were an enemy of his own, re- gardless of the feelings of his opponents, who were just as confi- dent that they were right in their views. He was far more anxious to crush opposition than to convince and convert his opponents. It tlius came about that the political history of these eight years was one of almost continuous excitement; and Jackson's friends and enemies accused one another of almost every crime imaginable. The four principal enemies attacked by Jackson were the former ofRce-holders, the United States Bank, the " American System," and the Southern nullificationists. These were only the Umv principal struggles. The smaller political contests of thrse eight years were so many and so angry that it would need a volume to tell of them. 475. Office-Holders under the United States — postmasters, clerks, marshals, and others — had not hitherto been expected to take 474. What is said of Jackson's powers of mind? Of his education and charac- ter? How did political contest come to he especially bitter during this period? Name the four principal enemies attacked by .Jackson. 475. What is said of the duties of office-holders hitherto? What was done by Jackson? "Whait is said of the effects? 226 THE BANK OF THE UNITED STATES. [1832 part in political contests. They did their work for the United States, and were paid for it. Jackson began by removing all the office-holders who were not his supporters, no matter how faithful they had been as public servants. Since then, every new adminis- tration has done the same thing. It has come to be generally seen that the effects on the public service are exceedingly bad, and hopeful efforts are now making to stop it (§ 910). 476. The Bank of the United States (§411) was, in Jackson's opinion, a most objectionable institution. He believed that the government's revenues, which were deposited in the Bank, were used for the enrichment of its managers, to the injury of the people ; and that the Bank tried to punish or reward public men in and out of Congress for opposing or helping it. He therefore declared war on the Bank, and stated his opinion of it very plainly in his Messages to Congress. His supporters sided with him, and the country was soon divided by the question of " Bank or no Bank." 477. A New Charter for the Bank was passed by Congress in 1832. Jackson vetoed it, and the friends of the Bank in Congress were not numerous enough to pass the charter over the veto (§ 4l8). The next year, he ordered the Secretary of the Treasury to cease depositing the public revenues in the Bank; and now the friends of the Bank in Congress were not numerous enough to forbid this " removal of the deposits." Little by little, Jackson gained a ma- jority in Congress ; and when the twenty years of the Bank's first charter came to an end (in 1836), it ceased to exist as a govern- ment institution. This was the longest and severest struggle of Jackson's Presidency, and he came out of it in triumph. The public revenues were now deposited in various State banks, selected by the Secretary of the Treasury (§ 499). 478. The Veto Power of the President is his power to object to bills before tliey become laws (§ 282). When the President vetoes a bill, a vote of two thirds in its favor in each House is needed to make it a law; and this is generally not easy to obtain. Former Presidents had not used the veto power often: Jackson used it freely, and his use of it seemed to his opponents most unfair and tyrannical. 476. What is said of tlip Bank of the United States? W]iat did Jackson believe? What did he do? How did this divide the country? 477. What is said of The new charter? Of the veto? Of the removal of thfl deposits? Of Jackson's final victory? What was done thereafter with the public revenues? 478. What is the veto power? What vote does it make necessary? Had the veto power been used as freely by fi inner Presidents? 1832] THE PRESIDENT'S OPPONENTS. 227 479. The American System of high tariffs and internal improve- ments (§441) also seemed to Jackson highly objectionable. He believed that it gave Congress too much money to spend ; that it made Congress extravagant and wasteful in its expenditures ; and that it took money uselessly out of the pockets of the people for the benefit of a single class, the manufacturers. But, instead of attack- ing the tariff, he used the veto power against a number of bills ap- propriating money for internal improvements, and they generally failed to become laws. In this contest, also, the President was finally successful in obtaining the support of a majority of the people and of Congress. 480. The President's Opponents were mainly the former National Republicans (§ 445), now led by Clay and Webster. They supported the Bank and the American System, because they believed them to be of the highest advantage to the country. They supported the Bank mainly because it had branches in every State, and its notes were good all over the country. Without the Bank, there was then, except gold and silver, no money which could be used in every part of the United States. They supported the American System as profitable to the country (§432). They felt that they were as honest in their beliefs as Jackson \vas in his, and that he had no right to speak of them and their plans in the terms which he was in the habit of using. It is very probable that Jack- son had warmer friends and bitterer enemies than almost any other President. 481. Henry Clay was born in Virginia in 1777. He studied law, and removed to Kentuck3^ where he soon rose to distinction. He was sent to the United States Senate for a year in 1806 and 1810. He was a member of the House of Representjitives, 1811-14, 1815-20, and 1823-5, diuiii!^ most of which time he wiis Speaker. He was Secretary of State uu'ier John Qiiincy Adams, and United States Senator, 1831-42 and 1849-52. He was a candidate for the Presidency three times, in 1824, 1832, and 1844; but was each time defeated. He held a higli rank as an orator, but was still more successful in gainini^ the hearts of liis follow- ers. "Harry of the West" was almost worsliippcd by his party (§ 491). Daniel Webster was born in New Hampshire in 1782. He became a lawyer, and w;is a member of the House of Representatives, 1813-17. 479. Whnt is said of the American System? What did Jackson believe? What did he do? What was the result? 480. Who were Jackson's principal ooponents? Why did they support the Bank? Why did they support the American System? How did they feel toward Jackson? 481. What were the leading events in the life of Clay? Of Webster? Of Cal- houn? ^ 228 WEBSTER— CALBO UN.—CLA T. [1832 He theu removed to Boston, and was a member of tlie House of Repre sentatives from Mjissachuselts, 1833-7, and United Stntes Senator, 1827-41 and 1845-50. He was Secretary of State under 1yler, 1841-3', and Fillmore, 1850-3. He died at Marshfield, Mass., in 1853. He was the 2:reatest of our orators; some think, the greatest orator tliat has yet lived. His speech in the Senate iu 1830, in reply to Hayue, the advo- cate of Nullitication, made " Black Dan," a name brought upon him by the darkness of his complexion, the great man of the North until the troublous times of 1850; then he was suspected of bidding for the Southern vote for the Presidency, and fell back from his place of leader. John C. CALHotrN Daniel Webster. Henry Clay. John C. Calhoun, of South Carolina, was born in 1783, studied law, and ivas a meml)er of the House of Representatives (Democrat). 1811-17. He was Secretary of War under Monroe. 1817-35, Vice-President, 1835-33, and United States Senator, 1833-50, except the year 1844-45, when he was Secretary of State under Tyler. He died at Washington in 1850. His chief energies were devoted to the advocacy of State sov- ereignty (§485). Though he was not a great orator, he was famous for his skill in arrans^ing his arguments, so that he was an exceedingly dangerous opponent. In this respect, he stands above others who were greater orators than he. 1832] HE-ELECTION OE JACKSON. S29 482. An Anti-Masonic Party had grown up in New York and the neighboring Stales. It believed tliat, in 1826, tiie society of Freema- sons had carried away and murdered a citizen of New York, named William iMorgau, who had revealed iis secreis; and it opposed the elec- tion of any Freemason lo ottice. Both Jackson and Clay were Free- masons, and the new party opposed them botli. It dis.ippeared after the election of lSo2. 483. The Presidential Election in 1832 look place in tlie midst of the excitenient which followed Jackson's veto of the new charter of the Bank (§477). The National Republicans, who sup- ported the Bank, nominated Clay for Tresidcnt, and John Ser- geant, of Pennsylvania, for Vice-President. Tlie Democrats, who opposed the Bank, nominated Jackson for President, and Martin Van Bureii (§ 495) for Vice-President. They had lost confidence in Calhoun, the late Vice-President, who had become a leader of Nullification (g 487), and took Van Buren instead of him. After an angry contest, the Democrats were successful, and Jackson and Van Buren were elected. Out of 288 electoral votes, the Democratic candidates received 219, the National Republicans 49, and the Anti-JMasonic candidates 7, South Carolina's 11 votes were cast for candidates of her own. 484. The South had not ceased its opposition to a liigli tariff (§443). When a new protective tariff was adopted (in 1832), this feeling grew stronger than ever. It was strongest in South Carolina, where Calhoun was an honored and trusted leader. He argned that the Constitution gave Congress no power to enact a protective tariff ; that such a tariff was contrary to State rights ; and that each State ought to protect its citizens from it. 485. State SoTerei^nty. — It has been finally settled that the LTnion rests on the sup[)ort of the whole nation, divided into States out of necessity ; that it is right, just, and most wise to respect the equal rights of the States, as most excellent instruments of good government ; but that the national government has the right to compel all persons to obey the laws, in spite of State laws, and to prevent any State from leaving the Union. But it was the general 4S2. What is said of the Anti-Masonic party? Why was it formed? What be- camp of it^' 483. What is said of the Pre'^idpntial election in 183>? Who were nominated by thp National Reptil)licans? Bv the Democrats? Why was not Calhoun nomi- nated bv the Democrats? How did the election result? 4S-^. What was the feelinsr in the SoTith in regard to the tariff? How was the feelirisr iroreased? Whoi-e was it stronerest? 4S.'). What do we believe as to the Union ? As to the States? As to the national government? What was the doctrine of State sovereignty? 230 . NtrLLlFtGATtON. [1882 belief in the Soutli that the Union rested entirely on the support of the States ; that each State was altogether its own master ; and that each State stayed in the Union only because it chose to do so. This was the doctrine of State Sovereignty. (§ 928). It was often called State Rights, but very improperly. 486. Secession. — Of course, it followed from the doctrine of State sovereignty that, if any State believed its people to be un- bearably wronged by the Union, it had the right to secede, or withdraw, from the Union. This was the doctrine of Secession. It was upheld by most men in the South, even by those who had not the slightest desire to put it in force. They would argue, work, and vote against secession ; but, if their State should vote to secede, they would have admitted the right to do so, and would have felt bound to " follow their State" (§ 662). 487. Nulliflcation. — Calhoun, like most other Southerners, be- lieved in State sovereignty and the right of secession, but loved the Union, and did not wish to have any secession. To prevent it, he proposed that his State, still remaining in the Union, should de- clare that it had never given the Federal Government the power to pass any protective-tariff law, should declare the law null (without force) in South Carolina, and should forbid her citizens to obey it or pay the duties. This was called Nullification. It was adopted by South Carolina, but the other Southern States took no part in it. 488. Action of South Carolina.— Late in 1832, South Carolina called a convention which declared the tariff law null and void, forbade the collection of the duties at Charleston or any other port in the State, and threatened to secede if the law was enforced. It also took steps to prepai'c an army for resistance. 489. The President disliked the tariff law as much as Calhoun did, and he was then trying to have it repealed. But he had sworn to enforce it, while it was a law ; and he had no notion of yielding to the nullificationists. He sent a naval force to occupy Charleston harbor, and collect the duties from any vessels entering it. He 486 'What was the doctrine of secession? What was the feeling in the South in reeard to it? 487. What wns Calhoun's feeling? What course did he propose? What name was 2-iven to it? What State adopted it? 488. What was done by the South Carolina convention? 489. How did the President feel in regard to the tariff? Why did he enforce it? How did he collect the duties? What proclamation did he issue? What was its effect? 1836] YAW BUREN ELECTED PRESIDENT, 231 issued a proclamation, warning tlie people of South Carolina that he intended to enforce the law at all hazards, and that blood would tlow if they should resist it. A\\ men knew that Jackson meant exactly what he said, and the warning was taken. It was agreed in South Carolina to "suspend" nulHfication untd after the adjourn- ment of Congress. 490. Congress had no desire to push South Carolina to extremes, and many of its members who disliked protection made the nulli- fication diflBculty an excuse to vote against the tariff. A new tariff act, the "Compromise Tariff," was passed (in 1833), under which the duties were to be diminished every year until 1842. South Carolina claimed this as a victory, and repealed her ordinance ot nuUitication. This was the last time that nullitication was at- tempted by any State ; the next effort was a secession by a num- ber of States in 1861 (§656). 491. The Whi^ Party of England liad been distinguished, among other things, for its opposition to the king. About 1833 the nau)e of Whigs was adopted by Jackson's opponents, because they considered him a tyrant, who used the favor of the people to make himself in fact a king, without any regard to Congress or the laws. The name was taken by the supporters of the Bank and the American System, and by the Southern nullifiers, who felt Jack- son's proceedings as an attack on themselves. 492. The Presidential Election in 1836 resulted in an easy victory for the Democrats. They nominated Van Buren (§495) for President, and Richard M. Johnson, of Kentucky, for Vice- President. The Whigs were in great confusion, and made no nominations. Clay was their real leader; but many of them thought Harrison (§513) a better candidate; others preferred W^ebster ; and Southern Whigs preferred Hugh L. White, of Ten- nessee, or other candidates. Out of the 294 electoral votes, Van Buren received 170, Hiirrisoa 73, White 26, Webster 14, and W. P. Mangum 11 (i^298). No one received a mnjoriiy of votes for Vice-President, and Jolmson was chosen by the Senate. 490. What was the feeling iu Congress? What act was passed? What was its effect? 491. What is said of the W^hig party of England? Why was it adopted in the United States? By wl)om was it adopted ? 49'2. How did the Presidential election result in 1836? "Who were the Demo- cratic candidates? What was the condition of the Whigs? Who were their lead- ers? Who were elected? 232 LEADING EVENTS, 1829-37. 493. The Successes of the President were thus complete. He had won all his political battles. He had kept his oath that, "by the Eternal," he would put down nullification and maintain the Union. He had driven Calhoun and his friends out of the Democratic party. He had driven the Bank of the United States almost out of existence. He had succeeded in making- Van Buren, who had supported him in all his struggles, President. He had succeeded in making Taney, who had supported him in his strug- gle with the Bank, Chief Justice. At the end of his second term, having beaten all his enemies, and rewarded all his friends, Jackson retired from public life to his home in Tennessee. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate the State of South Carolina; Charleston, S, C. Kevikw. — Give the j'cars in which Jackson's terms began and ended. Tlie names of tlie Vice-Presidents. Wiir^t new charter was passed by Congress in 1832? How did Jackson defeat it? Give the year of the removal of the deposits. Who proposed Nidlitication? In what year? In what year was the Compromise Tariff Act passed? Name the two parties that were in existence at the end of Jackson's second term. 494. The Leading Events of Jackson's administrations were as fol- lows : 1829-1833: Jackson's First Term §448 1830: General removal of office-liolders ^ 475 1831: Abolition of slavery [troposed 470 1832: Blaci; Hawk War 471 Hank charter vetoed 477 New proleeiive-tariif act passed 484 Nullification 488 1833: Compromise Tariff 490 1833-1837: Jackson's Second Term 483 1833: Removal of tiie deposits 477 First American locomotive 450 1834: McCormick's reaping-machine 455 1835: Great fiie in New York City 457 Seminole War begins 471 1836: Anthracite coal used in steamboats 453 Screw propeller invented 454 Arkansas admitted 461 1837: Michigan admitted 462 493. What is said of the successes of the President? How had he beaten nulli- fication? Calhoun? The Bank? How had he rewarded Van Buren? Taney? How did he retire? 494. What were the years in which Jackson's first term begran and ended? The leading event of 1830? Of 1831? The leading: events of 1832? Of 1833? What were the years in which Jackson's second term began and ended? The leading events of 1834? Of 1835? Of 1836? Of 1837? CHAPTER X. VAN BUREN'S ADMINISTRATION: 1837-41. Martin Van Buren, N. Y., President. R. M. Johnson, Ky., Vice-President. 495. Martin Van Buren, of New York, was born in 1782, studied law, and was elected to various Stale offices by the Democratic par- ty. He was United States Senator, 1821-8, governor for tliree months, 1828-9, and Secretary of State under Jackson, 1829-31. His opponents in the Senate rejected his nomination as minister to England in 1832, whereupon he was elected Vice- President, and presided over the Senate until 1837. He was elected President in 1836, but was defeated in 1840. He was not nominated by the Democr.ils in 1844. and was the Free Sf>il candidate for President in 1848, but w:is defeated (§579). He died in 1862. 496. Wildcat Banks.— Dur- ing Jackson's struggle with the Bank of the United States, many Martin Van Buren. new banks had been formed in various States, generally with little or no capital to pay the notes which they issued. They bought large quantities of cheaply printed bills. As these bills had cost them very little, they could afford to offer a higher price in paper money for lands in distant States and Territories than others could afford to offer in gold and silver. Having bought the lands for this worthless money, the wildcat bankers sold them for good money, hoping that their own bills would not soon find their way back for payment. If they were disappointed in this hope, the bank 495. "What were the leading events in the life of Van Buren? 406. What new banks had been formed? How did they pass off their notes? How did this affect the governmeut? 234 THE SPECIE CIBCULAB. [1836 "failed," and the managers started a new one. Very many of these wildcat bank-notes were paid to government agents in the West for the public lands which the government wished to sell at a low price to settlers. Such "wildcat" banks were a deliberate fraud upon tlie people, on whom all the losses fell. They cannot exist at present, while the national banking law is in force (§725). A national bank cannot issue notes until it has deposited bonds at Washington with which to pay them, if necessary; and all other banks that issue bills are taxed out of existence. 497. The Specie Circular was issued by the government in 1836. It ordered government agents to take only gold and silver in payment for lands. Wildcat bank-notes were now of no use in the West, and began to be sent back for payment. The banks had not the money with which to pay them. When the more honest of the bankers began to try to raise money by offering what property they had at lower prices, they threw business into confusion. Prices (in paper money) had been high. As prices fell, every one became frightened and anxious to sell before prices shotild fall quite to the bottom. Thus every one wanted to sell, and nobody cared to buy. Business men everywhere became con- tinually more frightened as they found tliemselves unable to pay their debts to others, or to get payment of what others owed them. Such a state of affairs is called a panic, and is a terrible experience for a country in which it occurs. 498. The Panic of 1837 began just after Van Enron's inaugu- ration, and lasted for more than a year. The banks suspended specie payments; that is, they declared that they had not the gold to pay their notes. Men who had been rich were made poor in a day ; and a pile of bank-notes became as wortliless as so much waste paper. There was hardly any work to be had; and men who had not before been rich suffered distress, and sometimes starvation. During the first two months of the panic, the business failures in New York City alone amounted to more than $100,- 000,000. 499. The Federal Goyernment, which had latelv had so much 497. What is meant by the Specie Circular? How did it aflfect the new bank- notes? What was the effect on banks and business? What is meant by a panic? 498. How long did the panic of 1837 last? What was done by the banks? What was the effect on rich men? On otliers? What is said of failures in New York City? 1^40] THE 8UB-TREA8URT SYSTEM. 235 money that it was compelled to divide a part of it among the States (§ 460), could now get no money at all. All its revenues had been deposited in the State banks (§477) ; and these banks were unable to pay them over. President Van Buren called a special session of Congress. It passed a law allowing the Treasury to issue its own notes to the amount of $10,000,000, and this gave the government some relief. The Whigs urged the establishment of a new United States Bank, as the best means of avoiding any such difficulties for the future ; but Van Buren and his party resisted the demand steadily, and proposed an entirely new plan, called the Sub-Treasury System. 500. The Sub-Treasury System provided that the public rev- enues were not to be deposited in any bank. They were to be kept by tiie collecting officers, who were to pay over the money in their possession when ordered by the Treasury Department at Washington. They were to give bonds; that is, legal promises by responsible men to make good any loss of money by the collecting officers. For about three years, it was not possible to get a major- ity of both Houses of Congress to make this a law. In 1840, it became a law, and the government was cut loose from banks. The Sub Treasury law was repealed by the Whigs in 1841 (§515), re established by the Democrats ia 1846 (§ 540), and is still in force. 501. Repudiation. — Many of the States had borrowed money for internal improvements (§ 460) ; and they now found it difficult to pay their debts. Some of them refused to pay altogether; and, as States cannot be sued by private persons, this " repudiation" of their debts was successful. Some of the repudiating States after- ward paid their debts, when they became more prosperous. 502. The Population of the country in 1840 was 17,069,453, an increase of more than 4,000,000 in ten years (§459). In spite of the panic, there were very many evidences of real growth and prosperity among the people. After the first effects of the panic passed over, business settled down to firmer foundations. Railroad 499. What was the difficulty of the Federal Government? Why? What was done by tlie President? By Coiigrress? What did the Whigs propose? What did Van Buren and his party propose? 500. What did the Sub-Treasury system pi-ovide? How did it become law? 501. What were the difficulties of "some of the States? What is meant by " re- pudiation"? Were the debts ever paid? 502. What is said of the increase of population? Of the growth and prosperity of the country? Of the railroad system? 236 THE ABOLITIONISTS. [1840 building had gone on steadily, and in 1841 there were nearly 4,000 miles in operation. 503. Inventions. — Goodyear, in 1839, patented his plan of " vulcan- izing" India-rubber, by wbich it was made hard enough to resist wear and tear, and to be moulded into the innumerable articles for which it is now used. In the same year, W. F. Harnden began carrying parcels between B()>ton and New York. Out of this little enterprise have since grown all the great express companies which now do such excellent service. 604. The Abolitionists (§ 470) were preaching against negro slavery more zealously than ever. They were not allowed to enter the slave States, but their books and newspapers went there and excited the most intense anger. Southern governors and legisla- tures tried to get possession of leading Abolitionists, in order to punish them ; and Southern speakers and newspapers began to declare plainly that their section would not remain long in a Union in which men were allowed to stir up the negroes to rebellion (§ 649). In the North, people as yet cared very little about slavery, considering it a matter for which the Southern States alone were responsible. But they felt angry that these few Aboli- tionists should make strife between North and South, and disliked the Abolitionists as much as the Southerners disliked them. 605. Slayery Riots were common for a time in the North, whenever an Abolitionist meeting was announced. The Abolition- ist speakers were mobbed, pelted with stones and eggs, and chased away. In one of these riots, at Alton, in Illinois, one of the lead- ing Abolitionists, named Lovejoy, was killed. In another, in Phila- delphia, a large hall, called Pennsylvania Hall, built by the Aboli- tionists, was destroyed. But, toward the end of this period, the Abolitionists became more numerous, and the riots became less common. Besides, Congress had done a very foolish thing, which roused more Northern sympathy for the Abolitionists. 606. The Ri^ht of Petition is looked upon as a very sacred thing. Congress is not bound to obey any petition that may be offered to it; but every man feels that Congress is bound to receive any respectful petition that is offered to it, from any per- 603. What is said of Goodyear's patent? Of Hariiden's express? 504. What is said of the Abolitionists? How did tliey reach the South? What was the eflfeet in the South? In the North? 505. What is said of slavery riots? At Alton? At Philadelphia? Why did they become less common? 606. How is the right of petition regarded? Why did Congress refuse to re- ceive Abolitionist petitions? What was the effect in the North? How was the mat- ter settled? 1840] THE MOnMOl^S. 237 son, or on any subject. The Abolitionist petitions were very- disagreeable to Southern members, and Congress decided not to receive any more of them. This decision was disliked by the people of the North, even by those who did not favor the Aboli- tionists. Great numbers of petitions to change the decision poured in upon Congress ; and, after a struggle of four years, Congress decided to receive any petitions that were sent to it. 507. The Mormons began to be a source of trouble about this time. They were followers of a man named Joseph Smith, who had given them what he called a new Bible. They regarded him as a prophet, and Christians as heathens. At first, they gathered into a settlement near Independence, in western Missouri, where they made themselves unpleasant to their neighbors, and were driven away by mobs. They then settled at Nauvoo, in Illinois, near Burlington, Iowa. Here they became still more annoying to their neighbors, and began to teach that a man may have any number of wives at the same time. In 1844, Smith was shot by a mob, and the Mormons moved away from Nauvoo to Utah (§628). 508. Canada was the scene of a rebellion against the British Government in 1837. Many persons in the State of New York were inclined to help the Canadian Patriots, as they were called, and endeavored to cross into Canada, near Niagara Falls, for that purpose. President Van Buren took care that all such attempts should be stopped; and nothing was done by the United States of which Great Britain could rightfully complain. 509. The Boundary of Maine, in its eastern and northern por- tions, had never been exactly settled. There was a strip of land which was claimed by Maine and by New Brunswick ; and about this time the two parties became so angry that affairs looked war- like. Forts were built, and troops sent to the disputed territory. General Scott (§562) was sent to the spot by the President; and he managed to keep the peace until the matter was settled by treaty in 1842 (^519). 510. Political Affairs in 1840 took an unusual turn. The 507. What were the beli«»fs of the Mormons? Where was their first settlement? Their second settlement? What new doctrine did they teach? What happened in 1844? ^ 608. What happened in Canada in 1837? What attempts were made in New York? Wliat was done by President Van Bnren? 509. What is said of the disputed boundary of Maine? How far did the dispute go? How was it settled? 610. What business troubles influenced the election of 1840? What effect did they have? What did the Whigs picimisseif 238 HAnnmoN elected PUESIDENT. [1840 panic of 1837 had passed by, but many of its effects remained; and a smaller panic took place just before the election of 1840. In such times of business trouble, many persons are likely to vote against the party in power ; and the Whigs promised general prosperity if their candidates were elected. 611. The Presidential Election in 1840 was a singular con- test. The Democrats renominated Van Buren and Johnson. The Whigs nominated Harrison and Tyler (§513). Americans are apt to like a candidate who has been poor and has worked his way to prominence by honesty and trustworthiness; and the Whigs managed to excite a great popular enthusiasm for Harrison. They built large log-cabins, such as he had lived in, and gathered in them to make speeches, drink hard cider like Western settlers, and sing songs about Tippecanoe (§ 350). Their public meetings were measured by the acre, and their processions by the mile. The Democrats could excite no such feeling about Van Buren, and Harrison and Tyler were elected. The Abolitionists, or Liberty party, also nominated candidates, but only a very few persons voted for them. Out of 294 electoral votes, Harrison and Tyler received 234, and the Democratic candidates 60 (§ 298). 512. The Leading Events of Van Buren's administration were as follows: 1837-41: Van Buren's Term § 495 1837: The panic begins 498 Tlie Alton riot 505 Tlie Patriot rebellion in Canada 508 1838: Repudiation of State debts 501 The Philadelphia riot 505 Abolition petitions refused by Congress 506 1839 : Mormons settle at Nau voo 507 Boundary dispute in Maine 509 1840: Sub-Treasury law passed 500 Supplementary Questions. Locations.— Locate Alton, 111.; Philadelphia, Pa.; Burlin-gton, Iowa; Niagara Falls; the State of Maine; the Province of New Bruns- wick. Review.— Give the years in which Van Buren's term began and ended. The name of the Vice-President. The year of the panic. Of the Patriot war in Canada. Of the passage of the Sub-Treasury law. 511. Who were the Democratic candidates in 1840? The Whiff candidates? De- scribe the way in which the Whigs managed their campaign. What was tlie result? What is said of the Liberty party? 512. What were the years in which Van Buren's term began and ended? fne leading events of 1837? Of 1836? Of 1839? Of 1840? CHAPTER XI. HAHRTSON'S AND TYLER'S ADMINISTRATIONS: 1841-5. Wm. H. Harrison, O., President. John Tyler, Va., Vice-President and President. 513. William H. Harrison was born in Virginia in 1773. He became a captain in the United States arni}^ and settled in the Northwest Terri- tory in 1797. He was governor of Indiana Territory, 1801-13, and major-general in the army, and took a leading part in the war of 1812 (§350). He was a representative in Congress, 181G-19, United States William Henry Harrison. John Tyler. Senator, 1825-8, and minister to Colombia, 1828-9. In 1840, be was elected President, but died soon after his inauguration, in 1841. John Tyler, of Virginia, was born in 1790, studied law, and was elected representative in Congress (181G-21), governor (1825-7), and United States Senator (1827-36). All this time he had been an ardent State-sovereignty Democrat, and only called himself a Whig because he supported the nullifioationists of South Carolina against Jackson. The Whigs nominated him for Vice-President in 1840, in order to get South- ern votes; and, at Harrison's death, they found that they had really made a Democrat President. Tyler became a member of the Confede- rate Congress in 1861, and diea in 1862. 513. What were the leading events in the life of Harrison? Of Tyleri' 240 TYLER SUCCEEDS TO THE PRESIDENCY. [1841 614. President Harrison called a special session of Congress to consider tlie financial needs of the country. Before it could meet, Harrison died suddenly, April 6, 1841, only a little more than a month after his inauguration. Vice-President Tyler thus became President. He had only been a Whig because of his oppo- sition to Jackson (§ 480) ; and he was known to be opposed to most of the measures which the Whigs desired. They had nominated him to get votes in the South, and now found themselves opposed by the troublesome veto power of the new President (§ 478). 615. Congress met in May, 1841. The Whigs had in each House a majority to pass laws, but not large enough to defeat the veto. They began by repealing the Sub-Treasury law (§ 500), and Tyler allowed the repeal to become law. They then passed two acts to establish a National Bank, but Tyler vetoed them both. No more was done at this session in this matter, and no serious attempt has ever since been made to establish a single great National Bank, though a national banking system has been estab- lished (§ 496, note). 616. The Whig's were exceedingly indignant at the conduct of the President, but could do nothing. The members of the Cabinet resigned, except Webster, who was negotiating a treaty with Great Britain (§ 518). For the first two years of this administration, the Whig majority in Congress did little more than quarrel with Tyler. Then the Democrats obtained a majority in the House of Repre- sentatives, and Congress and the President agreed better. 617. A New Tariff was adopted in 1842, to take the place of the compromise tariff of 1833, which had now come to an end (§ 490). It was so arranged as to protect Ainerican manufactures, and therefore the South was opposed to it; but there was no attempt to resist or nullify it. 618. Extradition of criminals between the United States and Great Britain was secured by a treaty which was made in 1842 514. What was done by Harrison ? What is said of his death? Of his successor? What was now the position of the Whi^s? 515. What is said of the Wliig: majority in Congress? What was their first action? Their next action? What became of the plan of a National Bank? 516. Wliat was the feeling: of the Whigs? What was done by the Cabinet? By the Whig majority in Congress? What change then took place? 517. What new tariff was adopted? Was there any resistance in the South? 518. What was secured by treaty in 1842? What is meant by extradition? What has been done since? What have been the effects of ocean telegraphs? 1842] TREATY WITH ENGLAND. 241 Each country agreed to arrest and send back criminals who should escape to it from the other country. It was thus no longer pos- sible for a criminal to tind safety by simply crossing the Atlantic. Similar treaties have since been made with most other countries, so that there is now hardly a corner of the civilized world in which a criminal can find safe refuge. This is still more the case since ocean telegraphs have come into use: the runaway generally finds the offi- cers waiting for him when his steamer arrives. 519. The Northern Boundary, between the United States and Canada, from Maine to the Kocky Mountains, was settled by the same treaty. This put an end to the Maine difficulty (g 509). West of the Rocky Mountains, in what was then cillcd the Oregon Country, the boundary could not be agreed upon, and both coun- tries had long before arranged to occupy the country together un- til it should be necessary to decide the matter. This treaty con- tinued this arrangement for a time. American emigration to Ore- gon had already begun ; and Fremont, of the regular army, was now beginning explorations to find passes through the Rocky Mou!itains (§ 553). 520. The Oregon Country covered what are now the Terri- tories of Idaho and Washington and the State of Oregon. It was claimed by the United States, partly on the ground that it was a part of the Louisiana purchase (§ 332), though this was exceedingly doubtful ; and partly because it had been first explored by Lewis and Clarke (§ 333). Great Britain denied both of these reasons, but could not give any very good reasons for her own claim to the country. The truth seems to have been that the United States had very little claim to Oregon, and Great Britain none at all. After all, the very best reason why the United States should have the country was that the American settlements there were increasing rapidly, while there were hardly any English settlements, and no prospect of any. The question was not settled nntil 1846 (§ 544). 521. Texas w^as then southwest of the United States, of which 519. How was the northern boundary settled? What difficulty was tluis ended? What was the arrangement as to tiie Oregon Country? What is said of emigration thither? ^ 520. What was meant by the Oregon Country? Why did the United SWtes claim it? What was the claiin of Great Britain ? What seems to have been the real state of the case? What was the best claim of the United States? 521. What was the location of Texas? How did it become a part of Mexico? How was slavery introduced into it? 249 TEXAS. [1844 it was not yet a part. The United States had at first claimed it as a part of the Louisiana purchase (§ 332), note; but the claim had been given up, in 1819, in exchange for Florida (§ 418), and Texas remained a part of Mexico. Soon American settlers began to enter Texas; and, as most of these were from southern States, they brought their negro slaves with them. The new settlers had little liking for Mexico, and did not obey when the Mexican Gov- ernment forbade slavery within its limits. 522. Mexico had rebelled against Spain, and become indepen- dent. But it had a most disorderly government, in which generals of the army were in the habit of seizing supreme power and forc> ing the people to obey them ; while the American settlers were not in the habit of obeying any one whom they had not helped to elect. In 1835, they openly rebelled, and drove the Mexican troops out of Texas. The next year, Santa Anna, the Mexican ruler, invaded Texas in a most cruel manner, murdering prisoners, sick, and wounded ; but the Texans, under General Sam Houston, met him with far fewer men at San Jacinto, near Houston, and beat his army thoroughly. Mexico made no further attempt to conquer Texas, which remained an independent republic. 523. The Annexation of Texas was very much desired, espe- cially by the South ; and all these four years were spent in forming plans to bring Texas into the Union. They were not successful at first, for the annexation was not desired by the Whigs in the South, or by either party in the North, and only Southern Demo- crats were in favor of it. Tyler made a treaty of annexation with Texas in 1844, but it failed because the Senate refused to ratify it (§ 282). The annexation was not completed until after the Presi- dential election at the close of Tyler's term of ofiice (§ 533). 524. Slave State Representation was the reason for the desire of the Southern Democrats to annex Texas, in order to liave an equal share in the Senate. Laws are made by the Senate and House of Representa- tives together. The South was always the weaker party in the House of 522. Why did the American settlers in Texas disUke the Mexican Government? What is said" of their rebelHon? Of Santa Anna's invasion? Of the battle of San Jacinto? What vi^as its result? 523. What is said of the annexation of Texas? Why was it not successful at first? What was done in 1844? When was annexation accomplished? 524. Why was the annexation of Texas desired by the South? What was the position of the South in the Senate and House of Representatives? What were the prospects of the two sections for new States? Why was this state of affairs dan- gerous to slavery? What was hoped from Texas? 1845] FLORIDA. 243 Representatives, for its population was smaller than that of tlie North. But each State is equally represented in the Senate; and, so far, a new slave State had always been admitted to balance a new free State. In 1845, when Florida was admitted (§535), there were 27 States in the Union, 13 free States and 14 slave States. All the Southern territory was then used up, and no more slave-States could be formed; while the North had still a vast amount of Western territory, from which new free States could be formed. It was thus certain that the Soutli would soon be in a minority in both Houses of Congress, so that laws might be passed which would injure the system of slavery, Texas was so vast a territory that it was hoped that it might be cut up into four or five slave- States. All the reasons above stated apply also to secession in 1861 (§ 644). 625. Florida was admitted to tlie Union in 1845. Florida was bought from Spain in 1819 (^ 418). Its first settlement, St. Augustine, is now the oldest town in the United States (i^ 18). The State has not vet developed any large cities. Its populalion has in- creased from "34.730 in 1830 to 209.493 in 1880. The i)eople are engaged chietly in the cultivation of oranges and other agricul- tural products. The great impediment to the advancement of the State has always been its enormous swamps, which were the scene of the Seminole war (^^471). Promis- ing efforts are now making to drain these swamps, and give the State a vast addition of fertile territorv. 526. The Screw Propeller (§454) liad now been introduced into the United States navy, and the sailing-vessels of the past were no longer built. The first of these steam war vessels, the Princeton, was llie scene of a terrible accident during a pleasure-trip on the Potomac in 1844. One of the large guns burst when it, was fired a third time, and killed two meinhers of the Cabinet, a commodore in the navy, and a number of other persons. Many others had naiTow escapes. 527. The Electro-Magnetic Telegraph came into practical use in 1844. Tliere had been " telegraphs" for many years before; but these were only long lines of signal-posts, at some distance from one another, which sent messages altogether by sight, one letter at a time. In 1837, Samuel F. B. Morse took out his first patent for applying electricity as a force for telegrapli- ing through wires. Six years afterward. Congress appropriated Seal of Florida. 625. What State was admitted in 1845? 5*26. What is said of the excursion on the Princeton ? Of the accident which took place? 627. What g^reat invention came into practical use in 1844? What was the na- ture of the telejcraphs hitherto in use? What force was put to use in telegrapliiug by Morse? How was it tried? What were the results? 244 MINERAL BE80URGE8. [1844 B, Morse. money to try tlie invention. In the following year, 1844, the first line was constructed from Baltimore to Washington, and it proved to be a success. Tele- graph companies were at once formed, and new lines were con- structed. There are in 1885 about 150,- 000 miles of telegrapli iu llie Uni- ted States. 628. The Mineral Resources of the Uuited States were not yet de- veloped. Salt was produced near Syracuse, in New York. Pennsyl- vania and northern New Jersey had long produced iron, and the Pennsylvania beds of anthracite coal were now coming into know- ledge and use (§453). There were lead-mines in northern Illi- nois and eastern Iowa; and a few small copper-mines had been worked without much success in Connecticut and New Jersey. Gold was found in Virginia, North Carolina, and Georgia; but the total amount produced by these mines in all the years up to 1846 was not equal to a lialf-year's product after- ward from the California mines. The wonderful mineral resources of Missouri (§423) and Tennessee were hardly known. No one knew that there was a wealth of petroleum under the surface of Pennsylvania and other States. California, New Mexico, and Nevada still belonged to Mexico; and there was no knowledge of the mineral resources of this region, or of those of the eastern slope of the Rocky Mountains, which undoubtedly belonged to the United Slates. 529. Copper became one of the great mineral productions of the United States in 1844. In that year the Indians at last gave up the country along Lake Superior, in northern Michigan (§ 462) ; and exploration soon found it to be rich in copper. Companies were formed at once, and copper-mining became a productive in- dustry. It was found, also, that some of these mines had been worked cen- turies before, probably by the " mound-builders" (§2). 530. The Dorr Rebellion. — The power to vote had now been 528. What is said of the mineral resources of the United States? Of iron? Of anthracite coal? Of lead? Of copper? Of g:old? Of the mineral resources of Missouri and Tennessee? Of petroleum? Of the Pacific coast? 629. VV^hat is said of copper? Describe its discovery. 530. How did Rhode Island differ from other States in regard to the right of voting? What attempt was made to chftuge this* Wtiat was it called, and why? What were its results? 1844] POLK ELECTED PRESIDENT. 245 given, in almost all the States, to all men over 21 years of age. Rhode Island, however, still confined the right of voting to those who owned a certain amount of property. This, and some other features of the government, were very unsatisfactory to many of the people; and in 1842 an attemi)t was made to change these fea- tures of the government by force. The attempt was called the Dorr Rebellion, from the name of its leader. It was put down by the State government, and its leader was imprisoned for a time ; but most of its objects were accomplished peaceably within a few years. 631. The Anti-Renters. — The descendants of the old Dutch " patroons" (§ 116) still held their lands along the Hudson River, and refused to sell them. The rents were low ; but the tenants wished to buy and own their lands, the leases of which had come down to them from their fathers. About 1844, many of the tenants refused to pay rent an}* longer; and there were so many disturbances that the governor of New York was obliged to call out the militia to restore order. Most of the " patroon lands" were then gradually sold to the tenants, and the great estates exist no longer. 532. The Presidential Election in 1844 turned on the pro- posed annexation of Texas (§ 523). For President and Vice- President, the AVhigs nominated Clay (§481), and Theodore Fre- linghuysen, then of New York\ both of whom were opposed to the annexation. It was expected that the Democrats would again noniinate Van Buren (§ 495) ; but he was also opposed to the an- nexation, and the Southern Democrats sueccedcMl in preventing his nomination. The Democrats then nominated James K. Polk (§ 535), and George M. Dallas, of Pennsylvania, who were in favor of an- nexation. Clay's opposition to annexation w^as not quite hearty enough to suit the Abolitionists, who hated it; and they nominated candidates of their own. Clay did not lose many votes by this, but he lost enough to lose the great State of New York and the election. Polk and Dallas were elected. 531 . What was the reason of the Anti-Rent troubles? How did the3' begin ? How did they result? 632. What is said of the Presidential election of 1844? AVho were the Whig: candidates? Why was not Van Buren nominated? Who were tlie Democratic can- didates? How did Clay lose the election ? Who were elected? 246 LEADING EVENTS, 1841-5. There were 275 electoral votes, of which Polk and Dallas received 170, and Clay and Frelinghuysen 105. If New York's 36 votes had gone to Clay and Frelinghuysen, they would have been elected by 141 votes to 134 (§ 298). 533. The Result of the Election was the annexation of Texaso When Congress met in December after the election, it took the success of the Democrats as a verdict by the people in favor of annexation, and in the following spring it passed a resolution con- senting to the annexation. Tyler at once sent it to Texas, whose government agreed to it, and in the following December the State of Texas was admitted to the Union (§541). Texas was the last slave-State admitted to the Union; but from the time of lier ad- mission there was hardly any peace on the sul)ject of slavery until slavery was abolished in 1865. 634. The Leading Events of Harrison's and Tyler's administrations were as follows: 1841-45: Harrison's and Tyler's terms § 513 1841: Death of Harrison, and succession of Tyler 514 Tyler and the Whisrs quarrel ' 516 1842: New tariff act passed 517 Treaty with Great Britain 518 The Dorr Rebellion 530 1844: The Princeton explosion 526 The first electric telegniph 527 Copper discovered in Michigan . . 529 Anti-Rent troubles in New York 531 1845: Florida admitted to the Union 525 Texas annexed to the United States 533 Supplementary Questions. Locations.— Locate the Rocky TMountains; the Territory of Idaho; the Territory of Washington; the State of Oregon; the State of Texas; Houston, Texas; the State of Florida; the Potomac River; Baltimore, Md. ; Washington, D. C. ; Lake Superior; the State of Rhode Island,- the Hudson River. Review.— Give the years in which Harrison's and Tyler's terms began and ended. The year of H;irrison's death. The year of the ex- tradition and boundary treaty with Great Britain. Tiie year of the first electric-telegraph line. The year of the annexation of Texas to the United States. 533. What was the result of the election? How did the annexation of Texas take place? What is said of slavery after the admission of Texas? 534. What were the years in which Harrison's and Tyler's terms began and ended? The leading events of 1841? Of IS^iS? Of 1844? Ofl845? CHAPTER XII. POLK'S ADMINISTRATION: 1845-9. James K. Polk, Tenu., President. George M. Dallas, Penn., A^ice-President. 535. James K. Polk was born in North Carolina in 1795, and removed to TeiniL'Ssee in 1806. Here he studied hivv. became a Democratic Representative in Congress, 1825-89, and governor, 1839-43. He was elected Presi- dent in 1844 by the Democrats, and served one term. He died in 1849, a little more than three piouths after leaving office. (1) Internal Affairs. 536. Discoveries and Inven- tions were numerous during tliis period. One of the most iinporta!it was the sewing-ma- chine, for whicli a patent was taken out by Elias Howe, of Massacliusetts (1846). It has since been irn{)roved, and has made household life and work far easier than when all sewins: James k. Polk. was done by hand. Another great step was the use of ether to produce unconscious!iess during surgical operations, by Dr. Morton, of Boston, in 1846. 637. Newspapers. — R. M. Hoe, of New York, patented his cylinder printing-press (1847) : it, with its improvements, has made 635. What were the leading events in the life of Polk? 636. What is said of discoveries and inventions? Of the sewing-machine? Of the use of ether? 687. What is said of the cylinder printing-press? Of press associations? S48 education: [1845 it possible to print the enormous number of copies issued by tbe newspapers of the present day. It will now print a 4-page news- Thb Hoe Printing-Ma chine. paper at the rate of seventy thousand per hour, including cutting them apart and folding • them. A press association was also formed in New York City (1849): its business was to gather news for all the news- papers belonging to it. There are now a number of such as- sociations in the country. 538. Education. — A naval school was formed at Annapo- lis (1845); before that time, the officers of the navy had received their training on board ship. The Smithso- Ancient Hand PRiNTiNG-PhEss. nian Institution was founded at Washington (1846), by a legacy left to the United States hy 688, What is said of the naval school? Of the Smithsonian Institution? 1845] TEXAS ADMITTED TO THE UNION. 249 James Smitlison, an Englisliman. Its purpose is to aid in increas- ing knowledge; and it has done so by forming valuable museums, and by printing and issuing to the people many valuable books and papers on subjects which are of special importance, but would involve great expense and no profit for publishers. The plan of the Smithsonian Institution was the work of John Quincy Adams. 639. The Department of the Interior was organized as one of the departments of the government (§ 301). The country had increased very much in wealth ; and the government business relat- ing to the country itself had become so large that the departments of State and the Treasury were no longer well fitted to attend to it. It was therefore determined to form this new department for that purpose. 640. In Political Affairs, the Democrats had obtained entire control of the government by the election of 1844. In 1846, they re-established the Sub-Treasury system (§ 515), and it has remained in force ever since. In the same year, the last remnant of the "American System" (§441) was swept away. A new tariff act was passed, which paid no attention to the protection of manufac- tures, and aimed only to raise revenue for the government. This system remained in force until 1861, when protection was again begun (§ 754). 641. Texas was admitted to the Union in 1845. Texas had been a part of Mexico (§§531, 522); and it had been annexed to the United States, after its sue- cessful rebellion from Mexico (§ 533), It was now admitted as a State. It is larger than any foreign country, excepting Russia; larger than the wliole of Austria, of Germany, of France, or of Sweden. It about equals in size the combined States of New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, West Virginia, North Carolina, South Caro- lina, and Georgia. Tl)e so-called Staked Plain, in the northwest, is poorly watered, but the rest of the State is excellent for graz- ing and agricultural industries. It is also rich in copper and other minerals. Its popu- ^^^^' *'^ Texas. lation has increased from 212,592 in 1850 to 1,591,749 in 1880. The "iSO. What new department was org^anized? Why had it l:)ecome necessary? 640. What party now controlled the government? What is said of the Sub- Treasury system? Of the tariff of 1846? 541. What Stat^ was admitted in 1845? 250 IOWA.— WtSGONStN. [1848 State and its cities are lately growing very rapidly. The population of the State nearly doubled in the ten years 1870-80. 542. Iowa was admitted to the Union in 1846. Iowa was a part of the Louisiana purchase (§332), and was the fourth State formed from it. There are some lead-mines in the eastern part of the Slate, and here a French Canadian named Dubuque formed a little settlement in 1788. It soon disappeared, and settlement did not begin again until after the Black Hawk war in 1832 (§471). In 1833, the former settlement at Dubuque was renewed by settlers from Illi- nois, and a new settlement was formed at Burlington. Population then increased with wonderful rapidity: it lias increased from 43,112 in 1840 to 1,624,615 in 1880. Iowa has few forests or minerals: her wealth is in her wonderfully fertile soil, and in tlie high ^^^^ °^ ^o^^- intelligence of her people. In forty years these have built up one of the most prosperous States of the Union. 543. Wisconsin was admitted to the Union in 1848. Wisconsin was the fifth and last State formed from the old North- west Territory (§294) Some French settle- ments had been made within its territory about 200 years before (§140): but they were not important. Tlie first real settlement be- gan after the Black Hawk war in 1832 (§471). Population lias since iiirreased from 30,945 in 1840 to 1,315,497 in 1880. Milwaukee is one of the great cities of the Union, contain- ing 115,587 persons in 1880. The people of the State are mainly engaged in agriculture and lumbering; but the State is also rich in copper and lead, and has many important manufactures. 544. The Oregon Country was secured to the United States in 1846, by a treaty with Great Britain, which fixed the boundary between British America and the United States, west of the Rocky Mountains, as at present. The United States had claimed some territory north of this line as far as Alaska, lati- tude 54° 40' ; and Great Britain had claimed the territory south of this line to the Columbia River. A large party in the United States preferred war with Great Britain to giving up the American claim: they demanded "Fifty-four Forty or Fight." But by this Seal of Wisconsin. 542. What Stcate was admitted in 1846? 543. Wtiat State was admitted in 1848? 644. How was the Oregon Country secured to the United States? 1846] ORIGIN OF TEE MEXICAN WAR. 251 treaty both Great Britain and the United States now gave up part of their claims, and took a middle line as the boundary. There was some further dispute as to the course of the northern bouudary-line after it reached the Pacific inlets; but this was settled by another treaty in 1871 (^857). (2) Origin of the Mexican War. 545. Texas was still claimed by Mexico as a part of her terri- tory ; and she was naturally displeased when, without her consent, Texas was annexed to the United States. Nevertheless, she showed no signs of intention to make war, and some signs of a disposition to settle the matter by treaty. Before this could be done, steps were taken wliicli made war unavoidable. 546. The Western Boundary of Texas was unsettled, Mexico asserted that it was the Nuccos River; Texas, that it was the Rio Grande. Between the Nueces and the Rio Grande was a strip of territory which was claimed by both parties; and in this was the origin of the Mexican war. Early in 1846, General Taylor, who commanded in Texas, was ordered by President Polk to take pos- session of the disputed territory. Taylor crossed the Nueces at Corpus Christi, marched his army to the Rio Grande, and took post at Brownsville (then called Fort Brown). 547. The First Bloodshed. — Taylor found that Mexican troops were crossing the Rio Grande ; and he sent a scouting party of dragoons, under Captain Thornton, up the river from Brownsville. Thornton's party was surprised and captured by a superior force of Mexicans. Several men were killed and wounded, so that this was the first bloodshed of the war. 548. Palo Alto. — So many Mexicans had now crossed the river that Taylor moved back toward the Nueces River, with about 2,000 men, to secure a part of his supplies. Having made every- thing secure, he set out on his return to Brownsville. On his road he met the Mexican army, three times his own number, at Palo Alto, near Brownsville, and beat them after a whole afternoon's battle. 545. What was the feelinpr in Mexico in regard to the annexation of Texas? Why was not the difficulty settled by treaty? 546. What boundary of Texas was unsettled? What \vas the dispute in regard' to it? What orders were jriven to Taylor? What did he do? 647. W'hy was a scouting: party sent out? What wns its result? 648. What was Taylor's next luovemeni? Describe llie battle of Palo Alto. 252 WAR DECLARED. [1846 Scale of Jliles Operations in Northeastern Mexico. 649. Resuca de la Palma. — The next morning, Taylor again set out for Brownsville, and found the Mexicans strongly posted behind a ravine called Resaca de la Palma. He attacked them again, beat them, and this time drove them across the Rio Grande into Mexico. He followed leisurely across the river, took possession of Matamoras, and there waited for reinforcements (§55*7). It is only fair to notice that the Mexicans were under great disadvantages throughout the war, though tliey were tliemselves to blame for them. Their men were untrained; their arms and equipments were bad; their government was inefficient, and had little money; and their generals were usually igno- rant and worthless. But, even with tliis ad- mission, the manner in which the armies of the United States constantly defeated superior numbers throughout the war must be considered remarkable. 550. War Declared. — As soon as the news of the capture of Thornton's scouting party (§ 547) reached Washington, the Presi- dent sent it to Congress for consideration. Congress declared that war "existed by the act of the Republic of Mexico," May 13, 1846. Money was appropriated in abundance, and the President was authorized to accept 50,000 volunteers. The war excitement rose high in the country, and over 200,000 volunteers offered their services. The (late usually given for the declaration, May 11, is wrong. 551. The Whigs opposed the declaration of war, for they be- lieved that the war existed by the act of President Polk, not of the Republic of Mexico. But they voted for the appropriations, be- cause they considered that the American troops had been sent into danger by the President, and must be rescued. In New England, there were hardly any volunteers, and the war was looked on with great dislike. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate the State of Texas: tlie State of Iowa; tlie State of Wisconsin; the Nueces River, Tex.; Corpus Chiisti, Tex.; the Rio Grande; Brownsville, Tex.; Matamoras, Mexico. 549. Describe the battle of Resaca de la Palma. What is -said of Taylor's pursuit? , 550. Why was war declared? How was war declared? What steps were taken to carry it ori? 66i. Why did the Whigs oppose the war? Why did they vote for appropria- tions? What was the feeling in New England ? 1847] OPERATtONS ON TH£1 PACtFtO. ^53 Review.— Give the year of the admission of Texas. Of Iowa. Of Wisconsin. Between wliat rivers was the disputed territory wliich brought on the war with Mexico? Who was tlie first American com- mander? What was his first battle? His second battle? In what year were these battles fought, and war declared? (3) Operations on the Pacific. 652. The Mexican Territory, at the opening of the war, in- chided what arc now the States of California and Nevada, the Ter- ritories of Utah, Arizona, and New Mexico, and parts of Colorado and Wyoming-. Mexico had hardly done anything to settle this territory, which was little more than a wilderness. No one sus- pected that it contained a wealth of gold, silver, and other minerals; but it was known to be fertile, and it contained the finest liarbor on the coast, San Francisco Bay. When war became probable, preparations were made to conquer it, by sending a fleet to the Pacific coast. 553. California was conquered in the summer of 1846 by the fleet under Commodores Sloat and Stockton, aided by Fremont, wlie had moved into California from his explorations in Oregon (§519). The towns of San Francisco, Monterey, and Los Angeles were captured with little resistance; and before the end of the year all California was under American control. The Mexicans rose once in revolt, but were finally overthrown, early in 1847, in tlie battle of San Gabriel, near Los Angeles. 554. New Mexico was conquered, during the same summer, by an overland expedition from Fort Leavenworth (now the city of Leavenworth), under General S. W. Kearney. Kearney, with a little army of about 1,800 men, crossed the plains, captured Santa F6, and conquered New Mexico without a battle. He then left the army, and set off for California, leaving Colonel Doniphan in com- mand. 555. Doniphan's March. — Doniphan left a force at Santa Fe to hold New Mexico, and moved south with the rest of his force 552. Whaf part of the present United States then helongred to Mexico? What was the condition of the territory? Whv was it desired by the United States? 553. How was California conquered? What were its principal towns? What was the final battle 554. How was New Mexico conquered? Give an account of Kearney's march. Of his subsequent movements. 555. Give an account of Doniphan's march into Mexico. Of the discharge of bis troops. 964 OPEBATiOKS IN NORmmN MEXICO. [1846 into Mexico. Two sliarp and successful battles against superior numbers gave him possession of the city of Chihuahua and the country around it. But the time for which his men were enlisted was over, and he could advance no farther. He therefore turned aside into Texas, and thence to New Orleans, where he discharged his troops. 556. Acquisition of Territory. — The result of these move- ments was that all the territory named above (§ 552) was in pos- session of the United States. It was believed in the United States that Americans could make a far better use of all this territory than the Mexicans had ever done ; and that it would be an excel- lent thing for the territory and for the United States if the con- quest should be retained. It was therefore decided to keep it at the end of the war, if possible, but to pay Mexico for it (§ 572). All the following battles of the war were fought in Mexico, for the purpose of keeping the Mexicans away from the conquered territory, and forcing them to make a peace. Supplementary Questions. Locations.— Locate the State of California; the State of Nevada; the Territory of Utah; the Territory of Arizona; the Territory of New Mex- ica; San Francisco, Cal.; Monterey, Cal. ; Los Anjrelcs, Cal.; Leaven- worth, Kan.; Santa Fe, N. M. ; Chihuahua, Mex.; New Orleans. La. Review. — Give the year in which the Pacific territory of Mexico was conquered. Name the States which have since been formed out of it. The Territories. (4) Operations in Northern Mexico. 657. Monterey.— In the autumn of 1846, Taylor, with about 6,000 men, moved forward into Mexico from Matamoras (§ 549). The main Mexican force, nearly twice as large as Taylor's, took refuge in Monterey, a city which was very difficult to attack and strongly fortified. The Americans were obliged to storm the walls, and then to carry on a desperate struggle within the town. Many of the streets had to be cleared of the enemy by fighting from house to house, or by breaking down the walls between the houses, 5.56. What was the result of these movements? W^hy was it desired to retain it' What was decided? What is said of the remaining hattles of the war? 557. What was Taylor's next movement? Where did the Mexican army talce refuge? What is said of Monterey? Of the battle wliich took place? What was its result? What reinforcement did Taylor receive? 1847] BUENA VISTA. 255 for tlie streets were barricaded or coinnianded by artillery. Tl.>e work was done in four days, and tlie Mexican army surrendered. At Monterey, Taylor was joined by General Wool, with 3,000 men. They had set ont from San Antonio, in Texas, to attack Chihualiua ; but the expedition had been given up. 658. Taylor's Position became very unsafe before the end of the year, lie had pressed on beyond Monterey as far as Saltillo, when many of his best men and officers were taken from him to strengthen General Scott in central Mexico (§ 561). lie then had less than 5,000 men, most of them new recruits and poorly disci- plined, and was forced to give up any farther advance. Santa Anna (§ 522) was now again at the head of the Mexican Govern- ment; and he seized this opportunity to march against Taylor with over 20,000 men. In spite of the tremendous odds against him, Taylor marched toward his enemy until he found a battle- ground that suited him at Buena Vista, and there waited. The Mexican army reached him, February 22, 1847, and battle was joined next day. 559. Buena Yista. — Taylor had placed his army at the upper end of a long and narrow pass in the mountains, with high cliffs on one side and deep ravines on the other, so that the Mexicans could not pass him, but must attack him in front. All day long the Mexicans charged up the pass; but their charges were beaten Bteadily back, and at nightfall they hastily retreated. 660. Northeastern Mexico was thus left in the hands of the Americans, and there was no further serious fighting in that quar- ter. Taylor soon afterward returned to the United States, where he was honored as the hero of the war, and was elected President the next year (§ 579). Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate Matamoras, Mex. (§549); Monterey; Saltillo; Buena Vista. Review. — What was the year of the battle of Monterey? Of the battle of Buena Vista? Who was the American commander in both? 668. How far did Taylor advance? Wliy was his advance stopped? What was done by Santa Anna? How did Taylor prepare to receive him? When did the arnii*"^ meet? 5*)9. What position had Tavlor taken? Describe the battle. 6C0. What was the rgsqlt of the b9,ttle? What is said of Taylor? 256 OPERATIONS IN CENTRAL MEXICO. [1847 (5) Operations in Central Mexico. 561. A Change of Plan had been decided upon by the authori- ties at Washington. General Scott was to be sent with a selected force, in more than 150 vessels, to attack Vera Cruz, from which there was the shortest road from the coast to the city of Mexico. If he could capture the capital, he was to hold it until the Mexi- cans were willing to make peace. All the other American armies were merely to hold what they had already gained. All the fight- ing by Scott's army, which ended the war, took place in 1847. 562. Winfield Scott was born in Virginia in 1786. He obtained a commission as captain in tlie army in 1809, and in the war of 1812 fought his way rapidly up to the rank of major-general. He afted as peace-maker during the nullification troubles at Charleston (§489), and again during tiie quarrel between Maine and the British provinces (§ 509). His services in Die Mexican war are given ill the following sections. Tiie Whigs nominated him for the Presidency in 1852, but he was defeated. In 1859, he was made lieu- tenant-general, and he conunanded the armies of the United States until October, 1861 (S682). He died at West Point in 1866. 663. Vera Cruz was attacked early in March, 1847. Scott landed before the city, with 12,000 men ; and, after a bombard- ment of nine days, the city and its great fort of San Juan de Ulloa, the strongest in Mexico, surrendered. The army prepared for an immediate march toward Mexico, for the coast of Vera Cruz was so hot and sickly that it would have been dangerous for an army to remain there during the summer months. The navy took pos- WiNFiELD Scott. 561. What change of plan had been made? What was to be done with the capital? What were the other American armies to do? 562. What were the leading events in the life of Scott? 663. Describe the capture of Vera Crn;?. What was then done by the army? By the navy? 1847] SCOTT'S CAMPAIGN. 257 session of tlie Mexican ports on the coast, and the duties were col- lected for tlie benefit of the United States. 564. Cerro (xonlo. — Soon after leaving Vera Cruz, the road to Mexico begins to rise, and abounds in mountains and narrow passes, which are natural fortifications. At one of these passes, called Cerro Gordo, near Jalapa, Santa Anna had collected an anny of about 12,000 men. Early in x\pril, Scott's army, now number- ing but 9,000 men, reached Cerro Gordo, and attacked it. The battle was a complete victory for the Americans : five Mexican generals and 3,000 prisoners were captured, and the rest of the Mexicans were pushed into headlong retreat. Santa Anna nar- rowly escaped, losing his cork leg in the chase. 565. The March to Mexico met with little further resistance until August. Scott passed on through Jalapa to Pueb- la. As this was high, cool, and more healthy ground, he kept his army here during the summer, waiting for reinforcements. Santa Anna, • also, was busily collecting troops for the final struggle. 566. the Yalley of Mex- ico. — In August, with 11,000 men, Scott again set out, and reached the edge of the valley of Mexico without a battle. Before him lay the valley, like a great bowl sunk into the mountains. In the middle of it was Mexico, a city of 200,000 inhabitants, surrounded by strong walls and extensive lakes; and before reaching it, the* little American army was to capture many strongholds, and dis- perse a Mexican army of three times its own number. So many forts had been built on the regular roads that the Americans cut a new road around them for themselves, and came into the valley at an undefended point. 564. What is the nature of the road from Vera Cruz to Mexico? Where had Santa Anna collected an army? Describe the battle of Cerro Gordo. What be- came of Santa Anna? 5(i5. What is said of the march to Puebla? Of the halt there? Of Santa Anna's preparations? .•)0r.. What is said of the march to Mexico? Of the valley of Mexico? What difliculties wtjre in the way of the Americans? How did they avoid a part of tbem? Scale of Miles 60 m 150 200 ScoTTs March to Mexico. 258 A BAY OF VICTORIES. [1847 667. A Day of Yictories. — Scott's army moved down the mountain-side to a point about ten miles from the city. Here the fighting began, and in a single day (August 20) five victories were won. (1) Before sunrise the main American force stormed the fortified camp of Contreras, taking but 17 minutes to do the work. (2) A little later in the day, another division stormed the fortified village of San Antonio. (3) About the same time, one division stormed one of the fortified heights of Cherubusco, and (4) an- other division stormed the otlicr. (5) AVhile these assaults were being made, Santa Anna moved out of the city to assist his garri- sons. The American reserve force attacked him, beat him, and chased him up to the walls of the city. Before night, almost the whole Mexican force was inside of the city of Mexico. 668. Negotiations for peace were now proposed by Santa Anna, and Scott agreed. They went on for three weeks, until Scott found that Santa Anna was only using the time to strengthen the defences of the city. lie then broke off negotiations, and re- newed the war. 669. Chapultepec, a strong castle perched on the top of a very steep hill, was now the principal Mexican stronghold outside of the city. Below it was a smaller fortification called Molino del Key, which was first captured. Nearly a week afterward, the grand as- sault was made on Chapultepec. The Americans had to climb the cliff, and then use scaling-ladders to get into the windows of the castle. The Mexicans resisted bravely, and even attempted to blow up the castle with every one in it ; but the men who were to light the trains were shot down as the Americans swarmed in, and Cha- pultepec was captured. Immediately afterward, the whole Ameri- can army moved around to a side of the city where no attack had been expected ; and before night it had won two of the gates, and was inside of the city. 670. Capture of Mexico. — During the night, Santa Anna fled from the city with the remainder of his army ; and in the morn- ing of September 14, 1847, Scott's army, now reduced to 6,000 567. When did the fighting begin? What is said of the first victory, at Contre- i-as? Of the second, at San Antonio? Of the third and fourth, at Cherubusco? Of the fifth, over Santa Anna? 668. What is said of Santa Anna's peace negotiations? 569. What is said of Chapultepec? Of MoHno del Rey, belpw it? Describe the <>apture of Chapultepec. The attack on the city, 570. What is said of the capture of Mexjcn' 1848] PEACE. 259 men, marched through tlie main street, and raised the flag of the United States over the national palace. 571. The End of the War was reached by the fall of Mexico. There was some tighting by irregular Mexican troops, called rruerrillas; and tlie«Americau sick and wounded at Puebia beat off a Mexican force which tried to besiege them. But the real fighting of the war was over, and the only difficulty was to arrange the terms of peace. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate Vera Cruz, Hex.; Jalapa; Puebia; Mexico. Revikw^ — Who commanded the American army in central Mexico? In what year did the operaLions take place? What was the first city captured? What was the first battle fought on the road? What were the two principal cities captured on the road? What battle led to the capture of Mexico? (6) Peace. 572. Conditions of Peace w^ere not easy to arrange. The United States insisted that Mexico should give up her northern territory (§ 552), as a punishment for having provoked the war. Mexico was very unwilling to agree, and it was not until February, 1848, that a new Mexican government consented to make peace on these terms. 573. The Treaty of Peace was called the treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo, from the little town in which it was agreed upon. Mex- ico was to receive $15,000,000 in return for the ceded territory, and her debts of $3,000,000, due to American citizens, were to be paid for her. The Senate of the United States ratified the treaty ; peace was restored; and the American armies evacuated Mexico. 574. Territorial Additions. — The annexation of Texas, the cession by JMexico, and the Gadsden purchase, south of the Gila River, in 1853, added 067.451 .square miles to the United States. This was more than the area of the United States in 1783, and almost as mucli as the Louisi- ana purchase (g 332). The additions i^ave the United States the form and boundaries which are still retained, with the exception of the pur- chase of Alaska in 1867 (§ 831). The territorial .irrowth of the United States may be divided into four great divisions: (1) the United States, .571. What further fisrhtin^ took place? What was the only difficulty? 572. What conditions of peace were offered by the United States? When did Mexico accept them ? 57.3. Why was the treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo so named? What was Mexico to receive? How was peace restored? 574. What were the three territorial additions at this time? How did they com Sire with other additions? What are the four great divisions of territorial growth? pw do the^ compare in si?e? 260 SLAVERY AND THE WILMOT PROVISO. [1846 as left by the Revolution, altogether east of the Mississippi, with Florida added in 1819; (2) Louisiana, west of the Mississippi, with Oregon added in 1846; (3) Texas and the Mexiciin cessions; and (4) Alaska. Of these, the second was the largest, the third next, the first next, and the fourth smallest. 575. Slavery. — The Mexican cession has evidently been an ex- cellent thing for the ceded territory ; but at first it gave the United States so much trouble that it was seriously proposed by many per- sons to beg Mexico to take it back again. It brought up again the question of slavery in the Territories, which had been settled with so much difficulty in 1820 (§426). The question was now to be settled over again as to this new territory ; and the two sections were now so much stronger, and so much more in earnest, that a settlement was much more difficult than in 1 820. 576. The Two Sections. — The South demanded that slavery should be permitted in the new territory, since Southern immi- grants would not be able to settle there unless they were allowed to take their slaves with them. The North demanded that slavery should be forbidden, since the territory was already free by Mexi- can law (§521), and any introduction of slavery would keep free- State immigrants from going thither. There was no middle ground : free labor and slave-labor could not use the same territory. It was proposed by some to divide the territory by the Missouri Com- promise line, the parallel of 36° 30', which would reach the Pacific at about the middle of California; and to forbid slavery north of the line, and allow slavery south of it. Neither party was willing to agree to this sacrifice. 577. The Wilmot Proviso. — In 1846, when it was first sug- gested to make Mexico give up territory, David Wilmot, a member of Congress from Pennsylvania, ititroduced that which was called from him the Wilmot Proviso. It appropriated money to buy the territory, provided that slavery should not be allowed in it. The South proved to be opposed to it ; it never became law ; and the new territory was acquired without it. Thus, when this adminis- tration ended, the United States owned a vast amount of new 576. What was proposed, and why? What difficulty was brought up by the ceded territory? Why was it harder to settle it thaji in 18'^0? 57(». What did the South demand? What did the North demand? Was there any middle ground? W^hat unsuccessful proposal was made? 577. What was the origin of the W^iluiot Proviso? What was its nature? What X^CQ/Wxe of it? In what position did this result leave the United States? 1848] TAYLOR ELECTED PRESIDENT. 261 territory, without being able to decide vvlietlicr slavery was to be allowed or forbidden in it. 678. The Free-Soil Party came into existence in 1848. It was composed of former Democrats and Whigs who supported the Wilmot Proviso, together with the Abolitionists, or Liberty party (§511). The old parties, the Democrats and the Whigs, had Southern members whom they were afraid of losing, and they both refused to support the Wilmot Proviso. Thus the " Frcc-soilers" were compelled to form a new party of their own. 679. The Presidential Election in 1848 was decided by the new party. The Democratic candidates were Lewis Cass, of Michi- gan, for President, and William O. Butler, of Kentucky, for Vice- President. The Whig candidates were General Zachary Taylor and Millard Fillmore (§ 583). Neither of these parties said anything about slavery in the new territory. The Free-soilers proposed to forbid slavery in tlie new territory, and nominated ex-President Van Buren (g 495), and Charles Francis Adams, of Massachusetts. The vote for the Free-soil candidates was not very large, but it de- cided the Presidential election, as in 1844 (§532). It took so many votes from the Democrats in New York as to give the vote of that great State to the Whigs; and Taylor and Fillmore were elected. The electoral votes were 163 for Taylor niul Fillmore to 127 for Cass and Butler (i^ 298). If New York's 36 votes had been .a:ivea to Cass and Butler, ihcy would have been elected by 163 votes to 127. 680. California, lately conquered from Mexico, proved to be a treasure-house. Gold was discovered on the Sacramento River, early in 1848, just before the treaty with Mexico was agreed upon (§572). While a saw-mill and mill-dam were being constructed, some shining particles were found in the sand. Thev proved to be gold, and it was soon found that the soil was rich in the metal. No such gold-mines had been seen in the world before. Other mines had produced a little gold with a great deal of labor : these 578. What now party oame into existence in 1848? Who composed it? Why did they foim a new paity? 579. How wns tlip Prp«:idential election in 1848 decided? Who were the Demo- cratic candidates? The ^Vliitr candidates? In what respect were these two parties alike? W' hat did the Free-soil^-rs propose? Who were their candidates? How did tl)ev_^ influence the eleetiony Wlio were elected? 5.S0. What is snid of tlie discovery of irold in California? How was it discov- ered? Wliat was the nature of the ipjiies? What ex>. of which the census of 1860 was so pleasant a picture. Plenty of money came into the South every year, for its cotton-crop of 1860 sold for about $250,000,000 ; but the money seemed to do no good, It did not build up manufactures, rail- roads, colleges, schools, libraries, or the other signs of growth, as in the North. Lands were worth much less at the South than at the North. All the commerce was in Northern vessels ; and Charleston, which in 1800 was one of the busiest seaports on the Atlantic coast, now did hardly any business of its own. It was not to be expected that the Southern people would be satisfied with such King Cotton. a state of affairs : they were exceed- 641. What was the first Atlantic telegrraph? 642. What is said of the South? Of its receipts in money? Of its want of manufactures and other signs of growth? Of its lands? Of its commerce? Of the dissatisfaction of its people? 1860] THE EFFECTS OF SLAVERY. 287 ingly dissatisfied, and sought long for the cause of tlieir bacKward- ness, and tlie remedy. 643. The Effects of- Slarery. — The cause is now seen by every one to have been negro slavery, though the South could not see that in 1860. Slaves worked only because they were made to do so ; they worked slowly, carelessly, and stupidly, and were fit for nothing better than to hoe cotton. In factories or on railroads they were of little use. The rich whites did not need to work ; and the poor whites did not wish to work, because they had grown up in the belief that work was a sign of slavery. Here was the real reason for the backwardness of the South, compared with the North. In the North there was a general race for work, and every- thing was in active motion. In the South there was no great num- ber of persons who really wanted to work, and everything stood still. 644. The Territories.— The South, in 18G0, could only see that everything was going wrong. It was growing poorer as the North grew richer, and weaker as the North giew stronger. Five new free States had been admitted since Texas, the last slave State, had entered the Union; a sixth, Kansas, was demanding admis- sion ; and others were evidently coming soon. Every new free State made the South weaker in both branches of Congress (g 524); and, as States are formed from Territories, the South came to be- lieve that any refusal to allow slavery in the Territories was intend- ed to make the South still weaker. 645. The Supreme Court of the United States is the body to wliich is given the power to decide whether the laws passed by Congress are such as the Constitution allows Congress to pass (§ 284). If it decides that the law in question was not permitted by the Constitution, the law is said to be unconstitutional, and will not be obeyed, for the other courts will not punish those who dis- obey it. In 1820, Congress had forbidden slavery in the Louisi- ana purchase, outside of Missouri (§ 426) ; but for nearly forty years no case had required the Supreme Court to decide whether 643. What was the reason of th*» conrlition of tlie Soiitli? What is said of slave labor? Of the two classes of whites? What was the difference between tlie South and the North? 644. How was the Nfirth {rrowiii^ stronjjpr in Confjress? How was the South growing: weaker? Wiiy did it wish for slavery in th^- Territories? 645. Wliat is said Of the Supreme Court? Had it decided as to slavery in tlie Teriiturles? How did this subject come before it? 288 THE DBED SCOTT DECISION. [1857 this law of 1820 was constitutional or not. Finally, one Dred Scott, a Missouri slave, who had been taken by his owner into the territory in which slavery had been forbidden, brought suit to be declared free. The case came at last before the Supreme Court, and was decided in 1857. 646. The Dred Scott Decision sustained the Southern view of slavery in the Territories. The Supreme Court decided that negro slaves were not considered by the Constitution as persons, but as property ; that the object of the Constitution was to protect prop- erty ; that a slave-owner had as much right to take his slaves as to take his cattle from one State to another, or to the Territories ; and that Congress had no power to forbid slavery in the Territories. It is not, however, easy to say exactly what was decided by the court, for the judges differed on almost every point. 647. Ejffects of the Decision. — The Dred Scott decision was not to end the matter, for the North refused to accept it. It was believed there that negro slaves were considered by the Constitu- tion as " persons held to labor," and not as property ; and that they were property only by State law. The only effects of the decision were to make the South more certain that it was right, and to make the North exceedingly angry with the Supreme Court itself. 648. The Democratic Party, up to this time, had generally controlled the Union, and the South had generally controlled the Democratic party. Now most of the Northern Democrats began to hold back. If they did as Southern Democrats wished them to do, and accepted the Dred Scott decision, they could not expect to carry any more elections in the North. Some of them joined the Republican party. Most of them, with Douglas, tried to show that the Dred Scott decision did not mean all that the Southern Democrats said it meant. And so the slavery question, which had split almost everything else, was now splitting the Democratic party also (§ 611). 646. Which side did the Dred Scott decision sustain? What did the Supreme Court decide? 647. Did the decision end the matter? What was the belief in the North? What were the only effects of the decision? 648. AVhat is said of the Democratic party? Why did Northern Democrats Jfvnvethe Southern Democrats? What course was taken by Northern Democrats? Wliat was the effect on their party? 1859] JOHN BROWN'S RAID. 289 649. The Fear of Negro Insurrection was always dreadful to a Southerner, for ii meant tlie greatest of dangers to his wife, his children, and all that was dear to him. No such insurrection ever took place, but the people of the South were always on guard against it, day and niglit. Fifty years before, when slavery was but a little thing, John Randolph said that, when the fire-bell rang at night in a Soutliern city, every mother trembled for her children. In 1859, there were 4,000,000 slaves in the South, and the idea of a general insurrection was naturally far more frightful. 650. John Brown's Raid. — John Brown liad been one of tlie free-State leaders in tlie Kansas troubles, and liad grown into a re- ligious fury against slavery. In 1859, with a few associates, be seized tbe town of Harper's Ferry, which contained the United States arsenal. He intended to carry the arms off to the moun- tains near by, and use them to arm the slaves. The telegrapli sent tlie news through the South, and for a few days a wild excitement followed, llegular troops and Maryland and Virginia militia soon captured or shot the party ; and Brown himself, with the survi- vors, was lianged by the State of Virginia. But tlie South had been too much startled to be easily quieted ; and there was a strong feeling of anger that the " raid " should have been planned in the North. (3) Sectional Division. 651. Sectional Division. — Slavery had by this time set tlie two sections. North and South (§ 425), completely against one another. It had arrayed them in successive conflicts with one another until there seemed to be no escape from the last and worst of conflicts. Men have tried to find explanations of this opposition in differ- ences of climate, character, and blood ; but there is not one of these cases of opposition which is not more easily explained by the treacherous influences of slavery. If Southern leaders opposed a protective tariff (§443), it was rather because slavery prevented manufactures in the South than because they were really fond of free trade. If they supported State sovereignty eagerly (§ 485), it was because slavery was protected by State laws and power. 649. What was the Southern feelinpT as to neprro insurrection? How did John Randolpli express it? AVliat was the state of the ease in ISriO? 050. AVho was Jolin Brown ? What was his attempt? How did it result? What were its effects? O.'jI. W'iuit had been the influence of slavery on the two sections? What is said of other explanations? Of Southern opposition to a protective tariff? Of Southern support of State sovereignty? Of the present state of affairs? 290 SECTIONAL FEELING. [1860 Now that slavery is out of existence, there is no more thought of sectional division, except when some lingering trace of the influence of the dead evil shows itself. 652. The Feeling in the South in 1860 was that the North had not behaved in a kindly manner. The complaints were that nearly all the free States had voted for candidates of their own at the last election; that they had resisted the Fugitive-Slave Law; that they had tried to abolish slavery in the Territories; that they had begun a struggle with the South for the control of Kansas ; that they had refused to accept the Dred Scott decision ; and that they had sent John Brown on his raid against the South. Much of this was unjust : part of it was true, for the whole current of events, and the Northern current of feeling, were running hard against slavery, which the South defended. But it was not yet believed in the South that these complaints were enough to justify war. 653. The Feeling in the North. — People in the North were generally too busy to lay any plans against slavery. The Aboli- tionists (§ 470) had long desired that the slave-holding States should secede and rid the country of the guilt of slavery ; but the Abolitionists were still very few in number. The great mass of the Northern people had gradually come to believe that the South liked slavery altogether too well ; but they were perfectly willing to leave the Southern States to regulate the matter for themselves. Their principal complaint had been that the solemn agreement, called the Missouri Compromise, had been broken (§614); but this had failed to carry slavery into the Territories, for Kansas was now as good as a free State. The only remaining grievance was the Dred Scott decision : if it was to be carried into effect, Con- gress was to 'protect slavery in the Territories. This was what most of the Southern leaders now demanded, and what the Northern people would certainly never consent to do. 654. Parties in 1860. — The Democratic party, in 1860, split into a Northern and a Southern section ; and the Republican party 652. What was the feehng of the South in 1860? What complaints are men- tioned? Were they just or unjust? Were thev enousrh to cause war? 653. Was the North plotting: against slavery? What is said of the Aholition- ists? What was the feeling of the Northern people? What had been their princi- pal complaint? What was their only remaining grievance? 654. How did it happen that there were four parties in 1860? What were the Re- publican nominations? The Republican platform? The Southern Democratic can- didates? The Soutliern Democratic platform? What were the Northern Demo- 1860] LINCOLN ELECTED PRESIDENT. 291 and the former American party also made nominations. In this election there were thus at work four parties, as follows : (a) The Republican Party nominated Abraham Lincoln (§ C67), and Hannibal Hamlin, of Maine, for President and Vice- President. Their " platform," or declaration of principles, de- clared that it was the right and the duty of Congress to forbid slavery in the Territories. {b) The Southern Democrats nominated John C. Breckinridge (§ 626), and Joseph Lane, of Oregon. Their platform declared that it was the right and the duty of Congress to in-otect slavery in tiie Territories, whenever a slave-owner took his slaves thither. (c) The Northern Democrats nominated Stephen A. Douglas, of Illinois, and Herschel V. Johnson, of Georgia. Their platform declared that they still believed that the people of each Territory ought to control the matter of slavery in that Territory ; but that they were willing to submit to the decision of the Supreme Court. ((/) The American Party nominated John Bell, of Tennessee, and Edward Everett, of Massachusetts. Their platform declared that they wished only for " the Constitution, the Union, and the enforcement of the laws." This w^as not intended to mean much, except that its Southern supporters did not wish to go to war in defence of slavery in the Territories, and wanted the slavery ques^ tion dropped out of politics. 655. The Presidential Election in LS60 resulted in the success of the Republicans. No candidates received a majority of the popular vote; but Lincoln and Hamlin, who received the largest popular vote, received a majority of the electoral votes, and were elected (§ 298). Lincoln and Hamlin received 180 electoral votes; Breckinridge and Lane, 72; Bell and Everett, 39; and Doutrlas and Johnson, 12. Douc;- las received tlie next largest popular vote to Lincoln, but carried only Missouri and three electoral votes in New Jersey. Lincoln received all the electoral votes of the free States, except tliose of New Jersey, cast for Douglas. Bell carried Virginia, Kentucky, and Tennessee; and Breckinridge all the other slave States than those three and Missouri. cratic nominations? The Northern Democratic platform? The American nomina- tions? Tlie American platform? What is said of it? 655. How did the Presidential election result? What is said of the vote? Who were elected? 292 THE SECESSIONISTS. [1860 (4) Secession. 656. South Carolina seems to have been the only Southern State which was really anxious to escape from the Union. As soon as Lincoln's election was made certain, this State called a State Secession Hall. convention, which passed an " ordinance of secession," December 20, 1860. It declared that the Union between South Carolina and other States, under the name of the United States of America, was at an end ; and that South Carolina was now independent. The State also made ready for war. 657. The Secessionists. — Secession was considered a right of the States by most of the Southern States (§ 486) ; but in other States than South Carolina the people do not seem to have wished to leave the Union. They did not wish to secede, though they be- lieved in their right to do so. But there was a class of secession- ists in every Southern State who wished to try it at once, for they knew that in a few years the North would be so much stronger that it would be altogether impossible to secede, and the right of secession would be gone forever. They were not a majority, but were active and influential. 656. What is said of South Carolina? Of its State convention? What did the ordinance of secession declare? What else was done? _ 6.57. What was the feeling in other States? What was the feeling of the seces- sionists? What is said of their numbers? L 1 LOYAL I I Early Secession Later Secession .' MAP OF THE I AKEAS OB' SEC*:SS10JV Scale of Miles ^igitiine-yyesi 15 from Washington 1800] ARGUMENTS FOR SECESSION. 293 658. Arguments for Secession. — In other States than South Carolina the secessionists usually urged two arguments for seces- sion. The first was that it would be disgraceful to leave South Carolina to stand alone, and that the otlier slave States ought to support her. Their second and stronger argument was that they did not intend to leave the Union altogether, but that they could " make better terms out of the Union than in it." They argued that the North was growing very strong and very much opposed to slavery and to the South ; that now was the time to secede and compel the North to give security for f utuie good behavior ; and that then all the States could come quietly and kindly back to the Union. The real seces- sionists never intended to follow out any such plan : they only wished to persuade the voters to call State conventions, whose action would Secession Cockade. bind the State. 659. The Other Southern States. — In six other Southern States, the argument above given induced a majority of the voters to elect State conventions, which passed ordinances of secession. In this manner the States of Mississippi, Alabama, Florida, Georgia, and Louisiana seceded in January, 1861 ; and Texas did the same in February. This was the first " area of Secession :" it now con- sisted of the seven cotton States, those lying south of North Caro- lina, Tennessee, and Arkansas. Secession did not stop here. Four other slave Stales seceded later iu the year, but for a different reason (§ 674). 660. The Confederate States. — The secessionists had the game in their own hands when they obtained control of the State con- ventions ; and they at once went on to do what they had intended to do from the beginning. Without asking any permission from the voter.s, the State conventions sent delegates to Montgomery, in Alabama, and the delegates there formed a new government under the name of the Confederate States of America. They elected 658. What was the first argument of the secessionists? The second and prin- cipal argument? What was the real desigjn of the secessionists? 059. Was tlie argiiineiit of the secessionists successful? In what States? What was tlm first " area of Secession"? fifiO. Did tlie secessiojiists stop witli seces.sion? How was the new government formed? What was it called? What further steps were taken? 294 DA ri8.— STEPHENS. [1860 Jefferson Davis and Alexander H. Stephens President and Vice- President ; adopted a constitution and flag, both much like those of the United States ; and took steps to form an army and navy. 661. Jefferson Davis was born in Kentucky in 1808. He graduated at Yfest Point in 1828, but soon resigned and became a cotton-planter in Mississippi. He commanded a Mississippi rifle-regiment in the Mexican war, and served as United States Senator (Democratic), 1847-51 and 1857- 61, and as Secretary of War under Pierce, 1853-7. In 1865, he was cnp- tured and imprisoned for two years, but was released on bail and has never been tried. He died DeccMnber 6, 1889. Jefferson Davis. Alexander H. Stephens. Alexander H. Stephens, of Greorgia, was born in 1812. He became a lawyer, and served as a Representative in Congress (Whig, and, after 1850, Democratic, §594), 1843-59. He served again as Representative in Congress (Democratic), 1877-82, was elected governor of Georgia in 1882, and died in 1883. He opposed secession heartily in 1860, until Georgia seceded, and then "went with bis State." In person, he was always weak and excessively thin; in his later years, he went every, where in a wheeled chair. His mental vigor, however, was unabated un- til his death. 662. The Doctrine of State Sovereignty had thus put every man in the South on the wrong- side, and kept him there. South- ern voters had given their State conventions power to speak for their States ; and, even when the whole purpose of the secessionists became plain, the voters felt bound to " follow their State " (§ 486). Thus the voters of six States, without their having a word to say in the matter, were made subjects of an illegal government; and 661. W^hat were the leading events in the life of Davis ? Of St»-phens ? 662. What was the effect of tlie doctrine of Stnte sovereignty ? How did it control the action of the voteris ? What was the result ? 1861] AFFAIRS IN THE SOUTH. 295 they were tints fraudulently bound to defend it, though it could only exist by warring on the United States. Stephens, for example, was making honest and hearty speeches against secession ninety days before he was elected Vice-President of the Confederate States; but he felt bound to " follow his State" when it seceded. 663. Affairs in the South were all in favor of the secession- ists. Even before the different States seceded, their authorities seized the forts, arsenals, dock-yards, ships, custoni-honses, mints, and other property of the United States. Wherever there were any United States soldiers, they were surrounded and forced to surrender. As soon as a State seceded, its citizens who were in the service of the United States resigned their commissions, and took service, first under the State, and then under the Confeder- acy. Within sixty days the authority of the United States was paralyzed in seven States of the Union. Officers of the army from seceding States generally rcsiirncd: a few, like Scott (§563), held to the Union. Otticers in llie navy did not so generally go with their States: some of the foremost naval officers of the Uniled States, like Fai'ragut, were Soulherners. Thus, at the bom- bardraent of the forts at Port lioyal, in South Carolina (^685), two of the gunboat-captains were South Carolinians; and one of them, Captain Drayton, was firing on his own brother, who commanded the forts. Senators and Representatives, excei)t Andrew Johnson, Senator from Tennessee (§826), from seceding States resigned and went home. Two of the Supreme Court justices were from seceding States; but they held to the Union, and gave no countenance to secession. 664. Fort Sumter. — In all the South there were only saved the forts near Key West, Fort Pickens at Pensacola, and Fort Sumter in Charleston harbor. Early in 1861, the South Carolina authorities began to build forts and batteries to attack Fort Sum- ter ; and when a steamer, the Star of the West, was sent to carry supplies to it, in January, they fired on her and drove her back. This state of affairs continued until the end of Buchanan's term of office, in March, 1861: Major Anderson, commanding Fort Siun- ter, was not allowed by his government to fire on the forts around him, and they did not allow supplies to be brought to him by sea. I 663. What is said of affairs in the South? Of seizures of property? Of the capture of soldiers? Of resignations? What was the result? (>C4. What forts were saved? What was done by the South Carolina authori- ties? What was the state of affairs at Fort Sumter? 296 INACTION OF THE FEDERAL GOVERNMENT. [1861 665. The Federal Policy. — The Federal Government did noth- ing. Congress was in session during the secession winter ; but it spent its time in talking about new proposals for compromise. The President was anxious to do nothing except to keep the peace until the end of his terra. The departments at Washington contained many clerks who were secessionists, and who gave early and useful information to the Southern leaders. Seven States had wiped out the authority of the government within their limits, and had formed a new government of their own. Between them and the Federal Government was a wall of border States, not willing to secede, and yet not willing to see the seceding States brought back into the Union by force (§ 674). ASairs were in this dismal condition when Buchanan's term ended, and Lincoln was inaugurated, March 4, 1861. 666. The Leading Events of Buchanan's administration were as follows: 1857-61 : Bucbauau's Term § 626 1857: Dred Scott decision 646 Panic of 1857 627 First Atlantic telegraph 641 Mormon troubles 628 1858: Minnesota admitted 629 Gold discovered in Colorado 635 Silver discovered in Nevada 635 1859: Oregon admitted 630 Petroleum discovered in Pennsylvania 635 John Brown's '* raid" 650 1860: Lincoln elected President 655 South Carolina secedes (December 20) 656 1861 : Six other States secede 659 Steamer Star of the West fired on (January 9) 664 The Confederate States formed (February 4).. . . 660 Kansas admitted 631 Supplementary Questions, Locations. — (General map, § 657.) — Locate Harper's Ferry, W. Va the State of South Carolina; Mississippi; Alabama; Florida; Georgia Louisiana; Texas; Montgomery, Ala.; Key West, Fla. ; Peusacola, Fla. Charleston, S. C. Review. — Give the year of the Dred Scott decision. Of John Brown's " raid." Name the four candidates for President in 1860. The successful candidate. What was the platform of his parly. Give the year of the secession of South Carolina. Of the secession of other States. Of the formation of the Confederate States. Name the Presi- dent of the Confederate States. The Vice-President. 665. What was done by the Federal Government? By Congress? By the President? What was the state of the departments? What was the general con- dition of the South at Lincoln's inauguration? 666. In what years did Buclianan's term of office begin and end? What were the leading events of 1857? Of 1858? Of 1859? Of 1860? Of 1861? CHAPTER XVL LINCOLN'S ADMINISTRATION: 1861-65. Abraham Lincoln, III., President. Hannibal Hamlin, Me., Vice-President. T Events of 1861. 667. Abraham Lincoln is the central figure of this period. Born in Kentiicicy, February 13, 1809, of poor parents, he emigrated with them to Indiana, and thence to Illinois, where he found work as a fann-hand, rail-splitter, and Mississippi boatman. By hard work and perseverance, he educated himself, became a lawyer, and served as Representative in Congress (Whig), 1847-49. In 1858, he had become known as one of the ablest men in Illinois, and was nominated by the Republicans for United States Senator against Douglas; and, though Illinois was then a Democratic State, Douglas barely escaped defeat. Lincoln was still little known outside of Illinois; and, when he was elected President in 1860, there was a very. wide belief in the North that the "rail-splitter" was a wild, reckless, and dangerous man In the South, it was even reported that he was a mulatto (and Hamlin a full-blooded negro), elected as an insult to Southerners. The people of both sections learned to know him better before his death in 1865 (§ 811). His best-known writings are the Emancipation Proclamation and the Gettysburg!! Address. 668. The New Administration began under every sort of diffi- culty. The seven Gulf, or cotton, States were altogether hostile. The slave States north of them were opposed to forcing the seceded States to return. Nobody felt quite certain that even the Northern States would go to war to preserve the Union. President Lincoln and his Cabinet were all new men who were without experience m managing the Federal Government; and this general uncertainty added greatly to their difficulties. 669. Fort Sumter (§ 664) was almost ready to surrender when Lincoln became President, March 4, 1861, for its garrison had hardly any provisions left. Early in April, the President ordered 607. What are the leading^ events in the life of Lincoln? «)()S. What was the position of tlie new administration? The feelinp: in the cotK>n States? In the slave States north of tiiem? In the free States? How did all this increase the difficulties of the ad ministration? 669. What was the state of afTairs in Fort Sumter? What order was given by the President? What was its effect'^ Describe the surrender What became of the fleet? Abraham Lincoln. iSGl] FOBT SUMTER. 299 1 fleet to leave New York for Charleston, carrying provisions for the foi't. As soon as this became known, the Confederate batteries were ordered to attack the fort. After a heavy fire of tliirty hours, the ammunition in the fort was almost exhausted, and its wooden buildinj^s were on fire; and Major Anderson surrendered the fort and garrison with the honors of war (April 13). The fleet returned to the North, having been unable to give any assistance. No one was killed on either side during the lire; but one Federal soldier was killed, and several wounded, by Ihe explosion of a gun with which the garrison was sululiug the flag before leaving for New York. Fort Sumter. 670. In the North and West, the news of the fall of Fort Sum- ter roused such an intense excitement as had not been known there since the Ptevolution against Great Britain. Political differences were dropped, and the whole people was united in support of the government. AVhen the President called for 75,000 volunteer soldiers (April 15), to put down the rebellion, four times as many were offered. Money and help of every kind were offered in great abundance by States and private persons; and every effort was made to pat the city of Washington, the national capital, into a condition of security. 671. Washington was at first a very unsafe place for the gov- ernment, for it was so near the Confederate States that it was ex- posed to immediate attack. Soldiers at once began to gather for C70. What was the feeling: in tlie North and West? What is said of the call f ,-p volunteers? Of other offers of help? 671. Why was Wasliintrton insecure? How was the first blood of the war ghedT Why was tije day memorable? How was AVashington made secure? 300 CIVIL WAB. [1861 its defence. To reach it, they had to pass through Balthnore, where the secessionists were then very strong. Here, in a street- fight between a Massachusetts regiment and the mob which w^as trying to stop its march, the first blood of tlie war was shed on April 19, the anniversary of the fight at Lexington (§184). Other regiments passed by water from Havre de Grace on the Susquehan- nah througli Annapolis, and Washington was soon made secure. 672. In the South the excitement was as great as in the North, and the people were now as much united. Even those wlio had not wished to secede did not believe tliat the government had any right to force the seceding States back into the Union. When the Confederate Government called for 35,000 volunteer soldiers, several times- the number were offered. 673. Civil War had fairly begun. President Lincoln pro- claimed a blockade of the Southern ports; that is, he forbade all vessels to enter or leave them, or to engage in commerce with them. The Confederate Government then issued " letters of marque," that is, permission to private persons to capture merchant-vessels belono-in<>- to the United States; and the Confederate Cono-ress de- Glared war against the United States. There was thus a difference between the parties to the war. The Confederate States claimed to be an independent nation, at war with the United States. The United States Government refused to recognize the existence of the Confederate Government, or to consider its people as anything else than rebellious citizens. The United States Government had at first but three vessels with which to enforce the blockade; but others were nipidly bouoht or built, and the navy soon became very large (^821). Other calls were made for soldiers, and before July 200,000 men were under arms. 674. Tlie Border States, between the Gulf States and the free States, did not desire to secede ; but they generally believed that the Gulf States had a right to secede if they wished to do so, and that the government of the United States had no right to force them back into the Union. When they received President Lin- 672. What was the feeling in the South? What is said of the Confederate call for volunteers? 673. What is said of war? Of the blockade? Of letters of marque? What did the Confederate States claim to be? How did the United States Government re- gard them? 674. What was meant by the border States? What was their feeling? Which of them seceded, and why? What was the state of affairs in Maryland, Kentucky, and Missouri? In Delaware? 1861] FOREIGN OPINION OF TUE REBELLION. 301 cohr.s call for voluiitoers to force the seceding States back into tlie Union, the southern row of border States, North Carolina, Tennes- see, and Arkansas, refused to obey it, seceded themselves, and joined the Confederacy. In the northern row of border States, only Virginia seceded. There were many secessionists in Maryland, Kentucky, and Missouri; but the Union men were in the majority, •uid held their States to the support of the government. In Dela- ware there were hardly any secessionists: in all the other border States there were many persons who went into the Confederate army. In Kentucky the State officers at first tried to be neutral, but the people forced them to support the government. In Missouri the State officers were open secessionists, but the Union majority of the people rose in arms, and, after some hard figliting. drove them out of tlie State. The pcoi)le of tlie western part of Viiginia refused to recognize the secession of their State, and formed a separate State, under llie name of West Virginia (^757). G75. Foreign Nations generally considered it impossible for the United States to put down so extensive a rebellion, and believed that there would in future be two nations where the United States had been. They were not yet inclined to recognize the Confede- rate States as an independent nation, for it was known that the United States would declare war against any nation which should do so. Instead of doing so, they declared the Confederate States a belligerent power, tliat is, a power entitled to make war and have war-vessels. This gave Confederate cruisers the right to take refuge in foreign harbors. These vessels at first escaped from Soutliern ports through the blockade, but were not very successful. Little damage was done to American commerce until Confederate agents began secretly to build swift vessels in Great Britain (§ 727). Great Britain recognized the Confederate States as belligerents in May, 1861, and other nations followed the example at once. 676. The CoDfederate States, in June, 1861, were eleven in number: Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, Flor- ida, Alabama, Mississippi, Tennessee, Arkansas, Louisiana, and 675. W^hat was the feelinsj of foreig^n nations? Did they recogrnize the indepen- dence of the Confederate States? What course did tliey talce? How did tliis help the Confederate States? Wliat is said of Confederate cruisers? G76. Name the Confederate States as tliey were in .June, 1861. What was tlieir \ capital? Tlie position of their troops in eastern Virginia? In western Virprinia? In southern Kentucky? On the Mississippi? On the coast? How was the Copfederft?y prQteQtea? 302 THE FEDERAL TROOPS. [1861 Texas. Their capital was changed from Montgomery to Ricli- mond as soon as Virginia seceded. Their troops poured into eastern Virginia, which was to be the great battle-ground of the war, and held an ir- regular curved line from Harper's Ferry to Norfolk. They also had troops in the mountains of western Virginia, to repel at- tacks from Ohio. They moved troops into southern Kentucky to defend Tennessee. They had built many batteries along the Mississippi, so as to stop navigation on that river; and they were busily building forts along the coast of the Atlantic and the Gulf of Mexico, for protection against the blockading fleets. The whole Con- federacy was thus soon surrounded by a line of defences. 077. The Federal Troops were at first under the general com- mand of General Scott (§ 562). They held the eastern side of the Potomac, from Harper's Ferry to Fortress Monroe, and that §mall part of the western side which is directly opposite Washington. Of the other parts of the exposed country they attempted only to hold Kentucky and Missouri until the new soldiers should be trained and formed into armies. In this they were successful. The armies were formed and placed; and, within three months after the surrender of Fort Sumter, the people of eleven States, 677. Who commanded the Federal troops? What was their Hne in eastern Virgrinia? In other parts of the country? How had they surrounded the Coufe(J eracv ? Scale of JUilea 2b 50 100 Operations in Virginia. 1861] GEORGE B. McCLELLAK. eo3 9,000,000 ill miinber, were surrounded by a line of liostile fleets and armies which was never Lrolven until the end of the war. Diiriuj; these tlnee mouths, while the two lines were settling down into their places, tliere was coustaut skirmishing from Virginia to iMis- souri. The most important conflict of this kind was at Big lietliel, near Fortress Monroe (June 10), in which the Union forces were defeated. 678. West yirg:iiiia. — Serious fig-htini^ began early in July, in West Virginia, where General George B. McClellan had crossed the Ohio River with a force of Ohio troops. He first secured the country along the river, and then moved into the mountains between eastern and western Virginia. Here he beat the enemy in the bat- tle of Rich Mountain and in several other battles ; and before the end of the month, the Confederates were driven out of West Vir- ginia. In September, the Confederate General Robert E. Lee attempted to reconquer the lost ground, but he was beaten back by McClellan's successor, General Rosecrans. 379. George B. McClellan was born in Pennsylvania in 1820, and graduated at West Point in 1846. lie became a captain in the Mexican war, but, dur- ing the peace which followed it, left the army and engaged in the management of rail- roads. He took charge of the Ohio volunteers in 1861, and became a major-general in the United States army. He was the Democratic candi- date for President in 1864, bu t was d e f ea t ed (§ 797). He was governor of New Jerse}^ 1878-81, and died suddenly in 1886. 680. Congress met July 4, having been called to- gether in special session by the President. It voted to George B. McClellan. consider nothing but war business, appropriated $500,000,000 for war expenses, authorized the President to call out 500,000 volun- teers, and gave him all necessary powers to carry on the war. 078. W^here did serious fighting begin? Describe McClellan's operations. Lee's attempt to regain the lost ground. 6r9. WHiat were the leading events in the hfe of McClehan? 6»0. NVhen did Congress meet? What were its proceedings? 304 JBULL BUN.—BALL^8 BLUFF. [1861 681. Bull Run. — The successes in West Virginia made the Northern people anxious for an attack on Richmond, and Scott gave an unwilling consent. The overland road from Washington to Richmond is crossed, about 35 miles from Washington, by a little stream called Bull Run. Here the Confederate army was posted at Manassas Junction, under General P. G. T. Beauregard. The advancing Union army, under General Irwin McDowell, reached Bull Run (July 21), passed the stream successfully, and defeated a great part of Beauregard's army. In the afternoon, before the battle was decided, the Confederate General Joseph E. Johnston brought up a fresh army from the Shenandoah valley. The half-drilled Union army became panic-stricken, and fled in wild disorder to Washington. The enemy was in no condition to pursue. Till' forces were at first about equal, 30,000 on each side. JolmstoTi brought ill about 10,000 fresli men in his army. The Confederate loss was 2,000; the Union jo^s, 3,000. 682. The Army of tlie Potomac. —On the day after the battle of Bull Run, General McClellau was called from West Virginia to command the army of the Potomac. In November, Scott was com- pelled by old age to give up the command of all the Union armies to McClellan, who set to work to drill and organize the Army of the Potomac, and before the end of the year it numbered 150,000 well-trained soldiers." No general advance was attempted, but the Confederate line was gradnaliy pushed back from near Washington to its first position near Bull Run. The Confederate armies in Virginia were also increased and drilled. Both armies were busily fortifying their capitals, so that Richmond and Washington were soon surrounded by long lines of forts, mounted with heavy cannon. 683. Ball's Bluff. — In October a part of the Union forces, 2,000 in number, crossed the Potomac at Ball's Blnff, between Washington and Harper's Ferry. They were cut ofE by a heavier force of the enemy and defeated. Senator E. D. B ikcr. of Oregon, who had become a general in the army, was among the killed. 681. Why was the advancp on Richmond made? Where was Bull Run? What was the position of the Confederate army? Describe the advance of *he Union armT Tlie arrival of Johnston. Tiie panic and defeat of the Union army. 682. Who took command of the Union army? What did he do? What did the Confederates do in Virg:inia? How were the two capitals made secure? 683. Give an account of the battle of Ball's Bluff. 1861] OTHER ENGAGEMENTS OF THE YEAR. 305 GSl. In Missouri, General Xatlianiel Lyon was at first in com- mand of the Union forces. He was an energetic and able officer, and soon controlled all the central and northern part of the State. In the southern part, the Confederates were receiving reinforce- ments from Arkansas and Texas ; and, when Lyon moved forward to attack them, he was defeated and killed in the hard-fought battle of AVilson's Creek, near Springfield (August 10). In Octo- ber, General John C. Fremont, who had organized the army anew, moved forward again toward Springfield ; but, before a battle took place, he was removed, and General Henry W. Hal leek took com- mand. Without any great battle, he gradually during the year drove the enemy out of Missouri. In November, General Ulysses S. Grant, (§688), in command of some Illinois troops, moved down the JVIississii^pi from Cairo, III., to Belmont, ]\Io. He destroyed a Confederate camp, but was then again at- tacked and compelled to retieat to his gunboats. 685. On the Coast. — In August, 1861, a naval force, with troops on board, under Commodore Stringham and General Benja- min F. Butler, captured Ilatteras Inlet and its fort. From this point attacks w^ere made on the neighboring coast of North Carolina. In November, a still hu-ger expedition from Fortress Monroe, under Commodore Dupont and General W. T. Sherman, captured Port Royal. There were 76 war-vessels and transports, and 15,000 soldiers. The war-vessels drove the enemy out of the forts, and then the army took possession of them. From this point the neighboring islands between Charleston and Savannah were cap- tured. In September, the Union fleet took possession of Ship Island, near the mouth of the Mississippi, in preparation for an ex- pedition the next year against New Orleans. 686. Summary. — During the year there had been serious land- campaigns in but two States, Virginia and Missouri. The two great battles of the year were Bull Run -nd Wilson's Creek, in both of which the Union forces had been beaten. In the smaller battles, with the exception of McClellan's successes in West Vir- ginia, the Confederates had also generally been successful. The 684. Give an account of I.yon's operations in Missouri. Of the battle of Wil- son's Preek. Of Fn'niont's operations. Of Halieck's operations. 685. Give an account of tlie capture of Hatteras Inlet. Of Port Roypl. Of Ship Island. 686. Give the summarv of the Oonfedera'e successes of tlie year. What was one reason for them? What is snid of rlie Union successes? Of nianuiactures. commerce, and wealth in the North and Westv In the Confederacy? 306 FOBEION AFFAIRS. [1861 people of the North and AVest had been so long at peace that it took them some time to learn how to make war. On the other hand, the Union forces had saved three great States, Maryland, Kentucky, and Missouri, part of another, West Virginia, and the national capital, Washington. They had formed a vast army and navy out of nothing, and had walled in the whole Confederacy with besieging lines. They had secured, in Hatteras Inlet, Port Royal, and Ship Island, good harbors for their blockading fleets, and points of attack on the neighboring territory. Above all, the manufactories of the North and West were in active operation, commerce with foreign countries was free, money was abundant, and preparations for the next year's campaigns were encouraging. The Confederacy had no commerce, few manufactories, and could only depend on the fighting power of its men and the strength of its territory. 687. Foreign Affairs. — In November, a United States war-ves- sel, the San Jacinto^ Captain Wilkes, stopped an English mail- steamer, the Trent, in the West Indies, and took out of her two passengers, Mason and Slidell. They were Confederate commis- sioners to Europe, who had run the blockade to Havana, and thei'c took passage to England. This right to stop and search neutral vessels on the ocean had always been claimed by England as a war right, and had led to the war of 1812 (§ 342). The United States, as in 1812, denied any such right, and gave up the commissioners to Great Britain. But, for the moment, there seemed to be a prob- ability of war with Great Britam ; for the British Government sent troops and war-vessels to Canada, and used unnecessarily harsh language in demanding the commissioners. Thus, though the American Government maintained its own principles in giving up the commissioners, the American people had for some time a sore and angry feeling that Great Britain had not behaved well in the matter. Supplementary Questions. Locations.— Locate Charleston, S. C. : Wnshincrton, D. C. ; Balti- more, Md.; Havre de Grace, Md. (§388); the eleven ^Confederate States; Richmond, Va. ; Fortress IVIonroe, Va. ; West Virginia; Manassas Junction, Va. (§676); the Shenandoah River, Va. (§676); Harper's 687. Give an account of the Trent afifair. What is said of this right of search? How was the surrender made? Why did bad feeling remain? 1862] ULYSSES S QRANT. S07 F3rry, W. V. ; Spriiiizfickl, Mo, S. C; the Savamiah River Hatteras Inlet, N. C. ; Port Royal, Review.— Give the years in which Lincoln's administration began 1(1 ended. Name the Vice-President. JS'anie the seven States which first seceded (^0o9). The four States which afterward joined them. What was the tirst battle of the war? Tiie first bloodshed of the war? The two most important battles of 1861? Who was the first commander of all tlie Union forces? Who succeeded him in November? What Doinis on the coast were captured in 1801? II. Events of 1862. In the West. 688. Ulysses S. Grant was born in Ohio in 1822, and graduated from West Point in 18-43. He became a captain in the ^Mexican war, but soon afterward resigned and en- tered business. In 1861, he was given command of an Illinois regiment, and fought his way up to the rank of lieutenant-general commanding the United States armies in 1864. His subsequent career is a part of this history. TJH^'Tr ' ,. ^rf \\\ He served two terms as President, 1869-77 (§ 854), and died July 23, 1885, at Mount McGregor, N.Y. 689. In the West the se- vere fio-htino- of the vear beo-an in Kentucky and Tennessee. / The Confederates held a line f running through Southern | Kentuckv, from Columbus to ' > Mill Spring, through Bowling r5i.Yss^s S. Grant, about 1863. Green ; and in Tennessee, near the nortliern boundary-line, tliey had built two strong forts, Fort Henry, on the Tennessee, and Fort Donelson, 12 miles distant, on the Cumberland. The whole line was commanded by General Albert Sidney Johnston. Against him were two Union armies. The larger, under General Don Carlos Buell, was in central Kentucky, arranged into a number of divisions and considerably scattered. The smaller, under Grant, was at Cairo. G88. What were the leading events in the hfe of Grant? 689. Wliat was the position of the Confederate forces? Who was their com mander? What was the position of the Union forces? 808 UmON VICTORIES. [1862 All the forces under Buell numbered over 100,000; those under Grant, about 15,000. 690. Mill Spring was attacked in January by a division of Buell's forces, under General George H. Thomas. The Confederates were beaten and driven into Tennessee, and their commander, General Zollicoffer, was killed. 691. Fort Henry From Cairo Grant moved up the Tennessee River toward Fort Henry. Before he could reach it, it had been captured by he fleet of gunboats, under Commodore Andrew H. Foote, which had accom- panied the army up the river. 692. Fort Donelson. — A large part of the garrison of Fort Henry had escaped by land to Fort Donelson. Grant's army fol- lowed them, besieged Fort Donelson, and captured it (February 12) after very hard fighting. The prisoners numbered about 14,000. 693. The Effect of these victories w\as to break up the whole Confederate line and push it far back into Tennessee. Columbus and other points in Kentucky were evacuated, for fear their garri- sons should be cut off by the advancing Union armies. Nashville, the capital of Tennessee, was occupied by Federal troops; and, as all the State authorities had left it. President Lincoln appointed Andrew Johnson (§ 826) military governor of Tennessee. Grant's army w^as increased to 40,000 men, and sent on steamboats up the Tennessee River. It encamped at Pittsburgh Landing, on the west side of the Tennessee River, in the southern part of Tennes- Albert Sidney Johnston. 690. Give an account of the battle of Blill Spring. 691. How was Fort Henry captured? 692. How was Fort Donelson captured? 693. What was the effect of tliese victories? What was done in Tennessee? What forward movement was made by Grant's army :- W here did it encamp? 1862] PITTSBUROH LANDING. 309 see; and BiicH's army was liurried forward, down tlic eastern side of tlic river, to join it. 604. Pittsbur§:h Landing, or Sliiloli. — liefore Buell could reach Grant, Johnston had gathered all his forces to strike the camp at Pittsburgh Landing. His attack was made early in the morn- ing (April 6), and was at first successful. The Union forces had no suspicion that an enemy was near them when the Confederate line burst on them from the woods and drove them down to the river-bank. Here the gunboats drove the enemy back by a heavy Scale of itlilca 50 lUO 200 300 Operations in the West. fire of shells, and gave the Union forces time to rally. During the afternoon and night, about 20,000 of Buell's fresh troops reached Grant; Johnston had been killed during the battle; and the next morning the Union forces advanced and drove the Confederates off the field. This was the first of the great battles of the war. It is often called the battle of Shiloh, from the name of the little church around which the heaviest fighting took place. The Union forces enijnged were 57.000, and tluMr loss 13,000. The Coufederiite forces were 40,000, and their loss 11,000. 694. Give an account of the first day's battle at Pittsburgh Landing. Of the second day's battle. What is said of this battle? 810 BBAGG'S BAIL.^MURFBEESBORO. [1862 695. Corinth, in Mississippi, was now an important point to be secured by the Union forces, because of the number of railroads which centred there. The Confederates had fortified it strongly, and it was expected that Beauregard, who had succeeded Johnston, would defend it. General Halleck was now in command of the Union forces, and he slowly forced his way so near to Corinth that Beauregard evacuated it (May 30), and retired southward. Here the Union advance stopped for a time. It had opened up the Mis- sissippi from Cairo to Memphis, and the Union line now ran along the southern boundary of Tennessee. 696. Bra^^'s Eaid. — General Braxton Bragg now took Beaure- gard's place. In August he quietly moved the larger part of his army eastward until he had passed the Union line, and then struck north for Kentucky. Buell, who was also moving eastward toward Chattanooga, hastened northward with a weaker army, and reached Louisville ahead of Bragg. For over a month the Confederates remained in Kentucky, plundering the people. Then they turned back to the southward, finding the Kentucky people loyal to the Union. Both armies had been largely reinforced, and Buell pur- sued, lie overtook Bragg at Perryville, and an indecisive battle was fought. The Confederates succeeded in carrying off their long trains of plunder to Chattanooga, while the Union army took post at Nashville. 697. Murfreesboro. — After leaving its booty at Chattanooga, the Confederate army moved northwest about half the distance to Nashville, and erected fortifications at Murfreesboro. General William S. Rosecrans had taken BuelTs place in command at Nashville. In December, he set out, with about 40,000 men, to attack Murfreesboro. Before he had quite reached it, Bragg sud- denly attacked him, with about an equal number of men, and one of the bloodiest battles of the war followed, lasting three days. It is often called the battle of Stone River, from a shallow stream which flowed between the armies. The Confederates had the ad- vantage in the first day's fighting (December 31), but lost it in the 695. What was the importance of Corinth? How was it captured? What had the Union advance done? 696. Wliat movement did Brag-g: make? What did he do in Kentucky? Give an account of the battle of Perryville. What was its result? 697. What was now the position of the two armies? Give an account of the battle of Murfreesboi'o or Stone River. What was its result? 1862] ACROSS TUE MISSISSIPPI. 311 next two days. In tlie eiul tliey slowly left the field and retired for a few miles, while the Union troops were unable to pursue. Both armies then went into winter quarters, each watching the other. The Union loss was about 14,000; the Confederate loss, about 11,000. 698. At Corinth, Grant was only able to hold the ground al- ready gained, for many of his men had been drawn off to Kentucky and Tennessee. In September, he repulsed two assaults on his po- sition by the Confederate troops left behind by Bragg. Toward the end of the year, he undertook to advance toward Vicksburgh, but was compelled to give up the attempt until the following year ^§735). 699. Across the Mississippi there was little severe fighting this year. In March, a battle was fought at Pea Ridge, near the north- western boundary of Arkansas, and the Confederates were de- feated. For a time there were then hardly any Confederate armies in Missouri and Arkansas; but there was a great deal of guerrilla fighting, that is, attacks upon small parties of Union troops by armed men who were not regular soldiers or under any military aovitrol. Western Guiojoats. 700. The Western Grunhoats had done a great deal of the year's fighting. They were of a different appearance from ocean- 698. What Avas Grant doing: at Corinth? What attacks were made on him? What advance did he undertake? 699. What is said of the battle of Pea Ridge? What was its result? What is said of guerrilla fighting? 700. AVhat is said of western gunboats? How did they help the western armies? What is said of their operatiouis ou the Mississippi? Of the capture of Island Number Ten? 313 WESTERN GUNBOATS, [1862 gunboats, many of them having been made by covering the sides of river-steamboats with iron plates or rails. Sometimes a beak or ram was added at the bow. While the Union armies were forcing their way across Kentucky and Tennessee, the gunboat fleet gave them great assistance by controlling the Tennessee and Cumber- land rivers, capturing confederate batteries, and even taking an ac« tive part in the battles. At Pittsburgh Landing, the gunboats threw shells over the Union army into the Confederate ranks, and thus checked the advance. Before Bragg's raid took place, the - ,. gunboats had ^^,^=^ ^ fought two suc- cessful battles with the Confed- erate gunboats on the Mississippi River, and had cleared that river of the enemy as far south a s Confederate Ram. Vicksburgh. The strongest resistance made by the Confederates was at Island Num- ber Ten, near New Madrid. They fortified it, and defended it for nearly a month ; but in the end the garrison surrendered. Supplementary Questions. Locations.— Locate Columbus, Ky. : Bowlina; Green, Ky. ; Cairo, III.; the Tennessee River; the Cumberland River; Nashville, Teiiri ; Corinth, Miss.; Memphis, Tenn. ; Chattanooga, Tenn.; Louisville, Ky ; Perryville, Ky. ; Murfreesboro, Tenn. ; Vicksburgh, Miss. ; New Mad- rid, iVIo. ; Pea Ridge, Ark. (general map). Review.— Wiiat w^ere the two great battles of 1863 in the West? Wiiat two strong forts were captured? What important railroM cen- tre? What fortified island? What State had been gained by the Qnioa advance? 1862] OPERATIONS ON THE COAST. 318 John Ekicsson. 0)1 the Coast. 701. Ironclad Yessels had as yet hardly been used on the ocean. Great ]3ritain and France had built such vessels as experiments, but they had never been tried in war. At Norfolk the Confederates had been turning the frigate Merri- mac, which they had captured in the navy yard there in 1861, into an ironclad ram. Tliey called her the Virginia, but she was better known by her original name, the Merrhuac. At New Ycrk, Captain John Ericsson (§ 454) had also been building an ironclad vessel, which he called the Monitor. 702. The Merrimac was finished early in the year. She sailed out "(March 8) from Norfolk into Eampton Roads, where there was a fleet of five of the finest vessels then in the United States navy, besides a number of smaller vessels. The battle was soon over, for the Federal fleet could do nothing with the Merri- mac. They poured on her a storm of heavy shot, but these bounded from her iron roof like India-rubber balls. She rammed and sunk the Cumberland, chased the otbei-s into shallow water, and there fired at them at her pleasure. Before she could finish the work, it became dark. When she went back to Norfolk for the night, there was apparently nothing to stoD her from sailing to Washington the next morning or along the Atlantic coast. The blockade and the great Eastern cities were at the mercy of the monster, and the telegraph carried the alarming news everywhere. 703. The Monitor unexpectedly arrived in Hampton Roads J two hours after the Merrimac went back to Norfolk, and while the 701. What is said of the use of ironclad vessels in war? Of the building of the Merrimac? Of the building of the Monitor? 702. Give an account of the damagre done by the Merrimac in Hampton Roads. I Why did she not fitiisli lier work? What results seemed likely to follow? 703. What vessel unexi)ectedly arrived in Hampton Roads? Give an account of the battle between the Monitor' a,n(i the Merrimac. How did it result? 814 TEE MONITOR AND TEE MEBBIMAC. [1862 alarm was at its highest. No one expected much from her, for she looked far smaller and weaker than the Merrimac. When the Merrimac sailed out into Hampton Roads the next morning, to finish her work, the little Monitor' moved out between her and the wooden frigates, and a desperate combat followed. After four hours of firing and ramming, neither vessel was seriously injured ; The Monitor and the Merrimac. but the Merrimac could do nothing with her antagonist. Finally, she gave up the fight and steamed back to Norfolk, from which, she never again came out (§ 715). The telegraph carried the joy- ful news everywhere that " the Monitor had whipped the Merrimac^'' and the danger was over. 704. Changes in the Navy. — The events of these two days proved that the day of wooden war-vessels was past. The Federal Government soon had a great number of monitors afloat, sufiicient to defend the whole coast. Tlie Confederates also began to build ironclads, in order to break the blockade. Other nations at once began to give up wooden ships and form ironclad navies, so that this fight m Hampton Roads has since changed the navies of the world. 705. On the Coast there were further conquests. In February, a great naval expedition, under Commodore Goldsborough and General Ambrose E. Burnside, captured Roanoke Island, the scene 704. What did tliese events prove? What did the Federal Government do? The Confed-erates? Other nations? 705. What conquests were made in North Carolina? In Florida? In Georgia? >V'hat was the effect of these conquests? 1862] FARRAGUT AT NEW ORLEANS, 315 of Raleigli's colonics (§23). Soon afterward, St. Augustine and several other places in Florida were captured by troops from Port Royal ; and Fort Pulaski, at the mouth of the Savannah River, was besieged and captured. These captures made the work of the blockading vessels much easier, for most of the good harbors on the Atlantic coast were now in the hands of the Union forces. Charleston and Wilmington were almost the only good harbors left for blockade-runners. 70G. New Orleans was a place of great importance to the Con federates, for while they held it they controlled the lower Missis- sippi. Thirty miles above the mouth of the river were two strong forts, Forts Jackson and St. Philip, on opposite sides of the river, each mounted with heavy guns. Across the river between them six heavy chains were stretched, supported by a great raft of cypress logs, so that the river was completely closed. Behind the raft there were thirteen gunboats, an ironclad floating battery, a ram, and fire-rafts to burn an enemy's vessels. Between the forts and New Orleans there were many batteries along the river-banks, and In the city there was an army of about 10,000 men. 707. A Naval Expedition against New Orleans, under Commo- dore David G. Farragut and General Benjamin F. Butler, sailed from Hampton Roads in February for Ship Island (§685). Here the troops, 15,000 in number, landed, until the navy could open the passage up the river. Farra- gut bombarded the forts for a week, and then determined to force his way up the river. Some of his gunboats ran up to the forts on a dark night, cut the raft and chains, and opened a way for the vessels. The frigates, which were David G. Farragut. 706. Why was Now Orleans important to the Confederates? What were its forts? Its defences in tlie river? Its defences above the forts? 707. What naval expedition was undertaken in February? W^hat dia Farragut determine to do? What preparations did he make? 316 • OPENING THE MISSISSIPPI BIVEB. [1862 wooden, were carefully protected with sand-bags inside, and chains outside; and at two o'clock in the morning of April 23 the fleet moved up the river. 708. The Fleet, numbering thirteen vessels, passed the forts after one of the most desperate battles of the war. Great bonfires were blazing on the banks, but the smoke was so thick that little could be seen. Each vessel fought for itself, firing at the forts, the gunboats, and the ironclads as they came near her; and none of them knew very much about the result until the smoke cleared away, and they found themselves above the forts. The Confede- rate fleet had been destroyed in the battle. 709. New Orleans surrendered to the fleet (April 25), and the forts surrendered soon after. General Butler then took command at New Orleans, and the fleet sailed on up the Mississippi until it met the western gunboat fleet from Memphis (§ 700). During the summer the western gunboats attacked and destroyed, near Baton Kouge, a powerful Confederate ironclad ram, the Arkxmsas. She had been built in the Yazoo River, and had passed out into the Mississippi to offer battle to the fleet. 710. The Mississippi Eiver was now open through nearly all its course. The Confederates still had strong forts at Vicksburgh and Port Hudson ; but they were placed on bluffs high above the river, so that the gunboats could not capture them, though they could run past them by night. There was no army at hand to give assistance; and the capture of these two places was left until the next year (§ 735). In the mean time, Farragut left the Mississippi, to take command in the Gulf of Mexico. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate TSTorfolk. Va. : Fortress Monroe, Va. ; Roanoke Island, N. C. ; St. Augustine. Fla. ; Port Roynl S. C. ; the Savannah River; Charleston, S. 0. ; Wilmington. N. C. : New Orleans, La.; Baton Rouge, La.; the Yazoo River, Miss.; Vicksburgh, Miss.; Poit Hudson, La. Review. — What great naval bnttle was fouj^ht in 1863? What great city was captured by the naval forces? What LTeat river was nearly opened? What two Confederate forts on the Mississippi were not yet taken? 708. Dfscribe the passing- of the forts. W^hat became of the Confederate tleet? 709. What were the results of Farragut's exploit? Where did the fleet go next? What is said of the Arkansas? 710. What is said of the Mississippi River? Of Vicksburgh and Port Hudsors? Of Farragut's movements? 1SG2] LEE.— JACKSON, 317 In the East. 711. Kobert E. Lee, of Virginia, was born in 1807, and jiraduated from West Point in 1829^ He be- came colonel and chief engineer in the Mexican ^var, and Super- intendent of West Point in 1852. He commanded llie force ^vbich caplured John Brown in 1859 (§(550). When Viruinia f-eccded in 1861, be "followed bis Stale," though be was not a thorough se- cessionist and bad been offered the command of iht- United Stales forces in Virginia. He was badly- beaten in West Virginia by Kose- crans (^^678), but this year's cam- paign made him the leading Con- fedeiate general. He retained the respect of his op]wnents through- out the war, became President of Washington and Lee University, at Lexington, Va., in 1866, and died in 1870. Thomas Jonathan Jackson, of Robert E. Lee. Virginia, was born in 1824, and graduated from West I'oint in 1840. He became a major in the Mexican war, and resigned iu 1852 to become professor of mathematics in the Virginia Military Institute. He was not considered an able man in 1861, but w^as an ardent seces- sionist, and obtained a colonel's commission. At Bull Rim, be Iield ]iis position so obstinately that the men gave him the name of " Stone- wall " Jackson. In this year's campaign, he came to the front as Lee's ablest subordinate, to whom much of Lee's sticcess was dw.. He was killed bv inistake bv his own men in 1863 (i^ 729). He was a man of siuiple character, so intensely religious as to be con- sidered a fanatic, and a consum- mate soldier. 712. In Virginia this was a battle-year. There was almost constant figbting, and four dis- tinct campaigns: (1) McClellan's Peninsular campaign ; (2) Pope's 711. Wliat were the leading: events in the life of Lee? Of .Jarkson? 712. What four campaigns were fought iu Virginia this year? Thomas Jonathan Jackson. 318 THE ABMT OF THE POTOMAC. [1862 campaign in front of Washington ; (3) the Confederate invasion of the North ; and (4) Burnside's Fredericksburgh campaign. 713. The Army of the Potomac had been increased to nearly 200,000 men, well drilled and armed, and in excellent condition. The antliorities at p E K j^ s Y CLamTjcrsliuri: Washington were very anxious that McClel- Ian should move the army directly south- west toward Rich- mond, so as to keep it always between the enemy and Washing- ton. But the country on this route was very rough, was crossed by many rivers, and had been strongly fortified by the Confederates, so that McClellan pre- ferred to carry his army by water to For- tress Monroe, and then move it w]> the penm- sula between the York and James rivers to Richmond. The ob- jection to this was that it opened the w^ay to the Confederates for a sudden rush on Washington, a more valuable prize than Rich- mond. It was finally decided to follow McClellan's plan, but to keep a part of his army, under McDowell, in front of Washington, at Fredericksburgh, and an army, under General N. P. Banks, in the Shenandoah valley. This need of protecting Washingfon interfered with the plans of all the Union generals during the war. In tlie same way, the Confederate c:enera]s had to think fir.st of protecting Richmond. Lee once said that he had "got a crick in liis neck, from always having to look back over his slioulder at Richmond." 713. What had MoClellaii done witli the Army of the Potomac? What was the e-overnment's plan of action? What weie the objections to it? What was McClei- ian's plan? What was the objection to it? What plan was finally followed? Scale of Miles £5 50 100 Operations in the East. 1862] YORKTOWN.— SEVEN PINES AND FAIR OAKS. 319 714. The Confederate Army was at Manassas Junction (§ 681). It was commanded by General Joseph E. Johnston. As fast as McClcllan's army was moved to Fortress Monroe, Johnston's army was moved to the Penuisula, so as to hold position between McClellan and Richmond. Johuston wiis wounded in one of the early battles, and Lee took Ids place. Jackson, commonly called " Stonewall " Jackson, was Lee's ablest assistant (^711). 715. Yorktowu, on the Peninsula, the scene of Washington's capture of Cornwallis (§ 262), was the first fortified place on the road from Fortress Monroe to Richmond. Early in April, it was attacked by McClcllan's army, and after a siege of a month the Confederates evacuated it and retired toward Richmond. At Wil- liamsburgh they were overtaken by the Union forces, and an in- decisive battle took place. The Confederates were now inside of the lines of intrenchments close around Richmond. The Union forces were divided into two parts by a little stream called the Chickahominy, which passes Richmond on the north and empties into the James. It is a dangerous thing thus to divide an army. McClellan risked it because he wished to push his line far enough north to join McDowell at Fredericksburgh, and get the assistance of his army without uncovering Washington (§ 713). The Union gunboats controlled the James River to within eight miles of Richmond; and the Confederates had destroyed the Aferrimac, because she drew too much water to make her escape from Nor- folk to Richmond. 716. Seven Pines and Fair Oaks. — Late in May there were heavy rains. The Chickahominy rose rapidly and carried away the bridges; the whole country on its banks became a great swamp ; and McClcllan's army was badly divided. Johnston's army at once attacked the weaker division, on the Richmond sido of the Chickahominy, at Seven Pines and Fair Oaks (see map, § 718). After two days' heavy fighting, Johnston was badly wounded, and his army retired again toward Richmond. Lee took 714. What was the position of the Confederate army? Who were its com- manders? 715. (rive an account of the capture of Yorktown. Of the battle of Williams- burgli. What was now the position of the Confederate forces? Of the Union forces? Why did McClellan take such a risk? What had the Union gunboats done? What had beet^ne of tlie Merriviarf 716., What was tke effect of the rains in May? Give an account of the battle of Fair Oaks. What did McClellan do then? 820 THE SEVEN DAT 8^ BATTLES. [1862 his place. McClellan spent several weeks in rebuilding the bridges; but, while he was doing so, Lee and Jackson were operating else- where with great success. 717. The Raids of Jackson and Stnart. — Johnston had al- ready sent Jackson north to the Shenandoah, where Banks was in command of the Union forces (§713). Jackson beat Banks with a rush, and chased him to the Potomac. Indeed, it seemed as if the road to Washington was open to him ; and the authorities there were so much alarmed that they called McDowell back from Fredericksburgh to defend the city. This was just what the Con- federates wanted. They had balked McClcllan's plan (§ 715). In the middle of June, General J. E. B. Stuart, an active cavalry officer, was sent on another raid. Stuart's force rode completely around McClellan's army, burning provisions and cars, and tearing up railroads, so as to interfere very much with McClellan's opera- tions. 718. Seyen Days' Battles. — Lee now had to deal only with McClellan, for he had got his other enemies out of the way. He hurried Jackson back to Richmond, and crossed tlie Cliickahominy to meet him. He thus had about 90,000 men, nearly as many as McClellan ; but his troops were united, while McClellan's were still divided by the river. The terrible series of battles known as the Seven Days' Battles began (June 26) at Mechanicsville, a little place just north of Richmond, where Lee attacked that part of McClellan's army 5 10 The Seven Days' Battles. 717. Give an account of Jackson's raid. What were its results? Give an ac- count of Stuart's raid. 718. What movement was next made by Lee? How many men had he? How did the Seven Days' Battles beprin? W^hat was the effect <ctween Vicksburgh and Grant was a Confederate army under IVniberton ; and ;ili the Confederate forces in the West were under J. E. Johnston (§714), who had suc- ceeded Bragg. But Pem- berton and Johnston did not work well together. When Grant had begun liis march toward Vicks- burgh the year before, Pemberton had sent cav- alry around to the rear of Grant's army, captured Holly Springs and its supplies, nnd thus com- pelled Giant lo return unsuccessful. He was so elated by this success that he overrated his own skill, to Johnston's directions. The VicKSBrRGH Campaign. and gave but a half-hearted obedience Johnston wished to have no siege of Vicksburgh, but to fight Grant in the open field; Pemberton pro- ceeded to strengthen the fortifications in every way, and to get ready for a siege. Early in the year 1863. Sherman led an expedition up the Arkansas River, and captured Fort llinihnan, or Arkansas Post, a forliticalion which threatened tlie flank of any attack on Vicksburgh. 73(>. Grant's First Plan was to lead his army across the Missis- sippi, near Memphis, and move down the west bank of the river until he should be opposite Vicksburgh. Here he endeavored to 735. "What Avere the chief Confederate fortifications? What was Pemberton's command? Jolmston's command? What success had Pemberton gained in the previous year? What effect did it have on liim? How did Johnston and Pember- ton disagree? 736. What was Grant's first plan? What did he endeavor to do? How did his plan fail? 330 riCKSBUMGH. [1863 cut a canal across a great bend in the Mississippi, and thus leave Vicksburgh at a distance from the river. But the river refused to run through the canal, and the plan failed. After two months' hard work, he found that Vicksburgh was too strong to be taken from this side. 73 7. Orant's Second Plan. — Grant, having given up this mode of attack, moved his army in April still farther south, past Vicksburgh, through a low, flat, and terribly swampy country. At the same time, the gunboat fleet ran past the batteries without much injury, and these ferried Grant's army across the Mississippi, at Grand Gulf, near Port Gibson, so that it was now again on the Vicks- burgh side of the river, but below the city. Sherman, with a part of the army, kept up a noisy attack on the northern side of the city, on the Yazoo River, to distract Pemberton's attention. John- ston was gathering a force at Jackson, to aid Pemberton. 738. Yicksburg-li. — After crossing the Mississippi, Grant moved northeast, flghting five successful battles as he went, until he reached Jackson. He thus drove Pemberton into his fortifications at Vicksburgh on one side, while he drove away Johnston on the other. Then, turning back from Jackson, he rejoined Sherman, and the whole army formed a close siege of Vicksburgh. From that time, his grip on the place could not be loosened. He threatened Johnston in his rear, while he besieged Pemberton in his front; and, after a siege of six weeks, the place surrendered, with 32,000 prisoners (July 4). 739. Port Hudson surrendered (July 9) to the Louisiana army under Banks. By the captures of Vicksburgh and Port Hudson, the whole Mississippi River passed under the control of the Uniop armies and fleets. The Confederates could no longer bring grain and cattle across the Mississippi from Texas and Arkansas, to feed their armies east of the Mississippi. 740. In Arkansas the Confederates attacked the post at Helena, July 4, and were badly defeated. After the fall of Vicks- burgh, Grant sent a force into the State and took possession of 737. What was Grant's next movement? How did the gunboats aid him? What was Sherman doing? What was Johnston doing? 738. What was Grant's next Hne of march? What was its effect? How was the siege formed? How did it end? 739. Wiiat is said of the surrender of Port Hudson? What were the effects ot these victories? 740. What was done in Arkansas this year? 1863] CAVALRY RAIDS, 331 nearly all of it, tliougli there was still some fighting by Confederate guerrillas (^ ()09). 741. Cavalry Raids had now become common on both sides^ A cavalry force, if it could get into the rear of an opposing army, could intlict more damage, by tearing up railroads and burning supplies, than could be made up by the capture of the raiders. One of the boldest of these raiders was the Confederate John Mor- gan. In July he passed through Tennessee and Kentucky with 4,000 horsomeu, crossed the Ohio River into Indiana, and moved eastward into Ohio, fighting the militia as he went. The whole State was alarmed, and he was captured before he could return into Kentucky. He escaped from prison, but was killed soon afterward in a Ken- tucky skirniisli. Toward llie end of the war, the Union cavalry forces became fully as good soldiers as their opponents, and much more suc- cessful. ■^^'iis>ivil!e ^Tranklin Cliatlauooga V^ ^-;i-.># ^ \ y.?1{ea»ca _ Scale ofiMik's iU aoo 150 2U0 Operatio>s in the Southeast. 742. Chattanooga was a most important point for both sides. The army which held it could control all east Tennessee, and at the same time could attack the mountainous region to the south ot it, in northern Georgia. In June, Rosecrans moved his army south 741. What IK Kaid nf oavah'y raids? Desorihe Mor^'a"'!* raid. 743. Why WHS ('h'tttaniiosa an important |)oiMlV Wliat luovenient did r: nee craiii;* make in Juuny What moveiaeut m \\^ uuAKt^ during Ww SMlum^r: Wll^H (iiii ihu uont^aer^to ftimy halt? 332 CHATTANOOGA. [1863 from Murfreesboro, and Bragg retired slowly before him to Chat- tanooga. During the summer, Rosecrans moved part of his army so far around Bragg's army that the Confederates evacuated Chat- tanooga, and retired about twelve miles south into Georgia. Here they took a position behind a little creek called the Cliickamauga. 743. Chickamau^a. — Rosecrans thought that Bragg was re- treating, and hurried to pursue him. But Bragg had received reinforcements from Lee's army, and defeated the Union army in the battle of Chickamau^a (September 19-20). Most of Rose- crans's men fled in confusion to Chattanooga, but a part, under General George H. Thomas, held their ground obstinately, and covered the retreat. Bragg followed and shut up the Union army in Chattanooga so closely that it was almost starved. The Union forces numbered about 55,000; the Confederate forces, about 60,000. The loss of each was about equal, 17,000. 744. The Sie^e of Chattanooga was kept up for about two months. But one road, and that a bad one, was open to the Union troops. The others were controlled by the Confederates, who held Lookout Mountain and Missionary Ridge, each of them nearly half a mile high, and so strongly fortified as to seem to defy attack. The Union army could neither advance nor retreat, and there seemed to be a chance, at one time, that it would have to surrender. Bragg was so sure of an easy success that he sent a part of his army, under Longstreet, up the Tennessee River to besiege Knox- ville, which was held by Burnside (g 722). 745. (xrant was now, since his success at Vicksburgh, one of the most prominent Union generals, and he was sent to Chatta- nooga. All the western armies east of the Mississippi were put under his command, and he drew men from all of them, as well as others from the Army of the Potomac, under Hooker. He also brought Sherman, and several other generals in whom he had con- fidence. He then made quiet preparations for that which hardly seemed possible, the storming of the lofty mountains held by the Confederates. 743. What is said of the battle of Chickamauga? Who covered the retreat? What was Bragg's next movement? 744. What is said of tlie siege of Chattanooga? What was the position of the Union army? Wliat is said of the siege of Knoxville? 745. Who was sent to Chattanooga? What command was given him? What preparations did Jie make? 1863] LOOKOUT MOUNTAIN. 333 746. Lookout Mountain and Missionary Ridge were taken by sudden assaults (November 23, 24, and 25). The Confederates ex- pected no sucli result, and the Union troops were almost as much Lookout Mountain. surprised at their own success. Part of the fighting was so high up the mountain-side that the troops were hidden by the clouds, and for this reason the battle of Lookout Mountain is often called " the battle above the clouds." The Union forces numbered about 60,000; their loss was 6.000. The Confederate forces numbered about 35,000; their loss was 10,000. 747. The Confederate Retreat. — Bragg's army retreated to Dalton, where Johnston was put in command of it. At the same 746. What is said of the battles of Lookout Mountain and Missionary Ridge? What is the battle of Lookout Mountain often called, and why? 747. What became of Bi-agg's army? Of Lougstre'it's army? 334 OPERATIONS ON THE COAST. [1863 time, Longstreet gave up the siege of Knoxville, and retreated across the mountains into Virginia. For the rest of the year military operations in the West ceased. Supplementary Question-. Locations. — Locate Murfreesboro, Tenn. ; Holly Springs, Miss.; Vicksburgh. Miss.; Port Hudson, La.; Memphis, Tenn.; Port Gibson, Miss.; the Yazoo River; Jackson, Miss.; Helena, Ark.; Chattanooga, Tenn. ; Knoxville, Tenn. ; Dalton, Ga. Review. — What two strong posts on the Mississippi yvcvQ captured by tlie Union forces in 1863? What victory was won by the Confed- erate forces in the West? What place did they then besiege? Wlio broke up the siege? By what battles? On the Coast. 748. Fort Sumter was attacked in April by a fleet of iron- clads from Port Royal ; but, after half an hour's firing, one of the vessels was lost, and the rest retired. 749. Charleston was besieged for the last half of the year by a land-force from Port Royal, under General Q. A. Gill more, aided by gunboats and ironclads. Gillmore, after hard fighting, cap- tured an earthwork called Fort Wagner. He battered Fort Sumter into ruins, and destroyed about half of Charleston by firing shells into it from a distance of about five miles. But he failed to cap- ture Fort Sumter, or to get any nearer to Charleston than the island at the mouth of the harbor. 750. The Ironclad Atlanta had been built by the Confederates in the Savannah River. She was much like the Merrimac, but larger and stronger. In June she steamed down the river to drive away the blockading fleet. The Weehawken, a monitor, met her and captured her after a fight of fifteen minutes, in which the Weehaivken fired but five shots. 751. In Texas, Sabine Pass and Brownsville were captured during the year by expeditions from New Orleans. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate Charleston, S. C. (general map); the Savannah River; Sabine Pass, La.; Brownsville, Tex. Review. — What battle between ironclads was fought in 1863? What fort was ruined? 748. What attack was made on Fort Sumter? What was its result? 749, What is said of the siege of Charleston? What djd Gillmore ftGCOmpIisb' Whatdidhefailtodo? ■ 7.5(h What is said of tho Atlanta ? How was she oaptMred? K>1» What was done in Texas? 1863] MILITARY SUMMARY. 335 752. Military Summary. — The year 1863 was one of great advantage to the forces of tlie United States in the West. Ken- tucky, Tennessee, Missouri, and Arkansas had been finally secured, and the seat of war had been changed to their southern border. The Mississippi had been opened, and the Confederacy divided into two parts, each of which in future had to fight for itself, while the Federal Government could send troops from the North to either side of the river. A new set of generals hat^ "~ .:'3ured, Grant, Sherman, Sheridan, and others, who were very haiv^ i fast fight- ers, and cared little for politics or anything else than the war. In the East less had been done, and Lee was still more than a match for his opponents. But even here advantages had been gained. Lee's army had been so badly shattered by the terrible slaughter at Gettysburgh that it was never again quite equal to what it had been before; and his last and strongest attempt to burst through the attacking line and carry the war into the Nortli had been a fail- ure. It seems now that July, 1863, was the turning-point of the war, after w^hich the Confederacy grew steadily weaker. During that month occurred the battle of Gettysburgh, the surrender of Vicksburgh and Port Hudson, the conquest of Arkansas, and the movement on Chattanooga. The results were so evident that in August a day of thanksgiving was proclaimed by President Lincoln, and a day of fasting and prayer by the Confederate authorities. Internal Affairs. 753. In the Confederacy there w^as now great and general dis- tress. The government forced all men between the ages of 18 and 45 into the army, so that women and children had to do men's work. The soldiers were badly fed, clothed, and armed. Food was scarce and dear, for the people could now get no cattle from beyond the Mississippi, no grain from Virginia and Tennessee, no sugar from Louisiana, and no salt or fish from the coast. Cotton could not be sold, for the blockade was too strict. The railroads were fast wearing out, and there were no great iron-works to replace 752. What successes were won this year in the "West? Wliat new generals had appeared? What liad been done in the East? W^hat advantages had been gained? \Vhat was the turning-point of the war? AVhat events occurred during this month? What was done in August? 753. What was the state of affairs in the Confederacy? What is said of the m"n? Of food? Of cotton? Of the railroads? Of common articles? Of paper money? SS6 Affairs in tee nortm. [186B them. It was almost impossible to get such common articles as paper, and printing was sometimes done on one side of wall-paper. The government had issued so much paper money that it was almost worthless. One dollar in gold was worth twenty dollars in Confederate money. Butter sold for |5 a pound; beef, $1.50 a pound; coffee, $10 a pound; corn and potatoes, $14 a bushel. 754. In the North and West there was no such distress. Food, manufactures, and money were abundant. Taxes were high, but the people paid them willingly and easily. The tariff had been made very high in 1861, so as to first increase American manufac- tures, and then lay taxes on them. Paper money had been issued (§ 725), and had decreased in value so that one dollar in gold was worth one and a half dollars in paper ; but wages had increased nearly enough to make this good. 765. The Army was well fed, armed, and clothed; and the Drafting Soldiers. people formed Sanitary Commissions and other associations to care for the comfort of the soldiers in the field. Tliese associations built hospitals, distributed food, medicines, and assistance of every kind, and aided the sick and wounded. To help pay their ex- 754. What was the state of affairs in the North and West? What is said of taxes? Of the tariff and manufactures? Of paper money? 765. What is said of the army? Of popular associations and their work? Of the fairs? 1863] fBE DltAFf. 337 penses, great fairs were held all over the country, on a scale never equalled before or since. Tlie New York City fair brousrht in $1,200,000; the Philadelphia fair, $1,080,000; and the Brooklyn fair, $400,000. 756. Drafts were used this year to fill up the armies, for vol- unteering had become slow. Names were drawn by lot from lists of able-bodied men all over the country, and those whose names were drawn were forced to enter the army or pay for a substitute. The first draft in New York City, in July, was stopped by a great mob, which lield control of the city for several days, and burned houses and murdered negroes at its will. Finally it was scattered by soldiers hurried back from Getty sburgh (§ 732), and drafting went on unopposed. Drafts never brought many soldiers, but they hurried volunteering. 757. West Yirginia was admitted to the Union in 1863. West Virginia was the mountainous western part of Virginia. It had been settled in great part b}^ immigrants from Ohio; there were not many slaves in it; and, when Vir- ginia seceded in 1861, the people of this sec- tion refused to obey (g 674). At first they claimed tliat their legislature was the legisla- ture of Virginia; but they soon formed a separate State which was admitted by Con- gress in 1863. The State is rich in minerals — iron, coal, salt, and petroleum; audits popu- lation in 1880 was 618,457. Seal of West Virginia. Foreign Affairs. 758. Mexico. — France, aided at first by Great Britain and Spain, had overturned the republican government of Mexico as soon as the troubles in the United States began. The United States considered this an unfriendly act (§427), but could do nothing just then to resist it. France now made Mexico an em- pire, with Maximilian, an Austrian archduke, as emperor. Maxi- milian accepted the throne in the following year (§ 829). 756. Wh'if is said of drafts? How were they held? What riot took place in New York Titv? How was it snppresse"!? 7o7. \\\vAt State war- atitiiittpd in 1«f.3? 768. What had France done in Mexico? Why did not the United States inter- fere? What did France do this year? 9^^ CONFEDERATE AND UNION POSITIONS. [1864 759. The Confederate Priyateers Alabama and Florida (§ 727) continued their destruction of American coninierce ; and a new vessel, the Georgia, was sent out on the same work. Tliis vessel, like the others, was built in Great Britain. Confederate agents also built two powerful ironclad rams in Great Britain, declaring that they were intended for the emperor of China; but the United States threatened to declare war against Great Britain if they wore allowed to go to sea, and the British Government at the last moment seized them. Confederate agents also tried to build iron- clads in France, but the French Government refused to permit them to do so. IV. Events of 18G4. 760. Confederate Positions. — There were now but two great Confederate armies east of the Mississippi. Lee's army, 62,000 strong, held the Rapidan River, near Frcdericksburgh. Johnston's army, 75,000 strong, held Dalton, in Georgia. Around it and behind it, to the south, there were great mountains, which con- tinued beyond Atlanta. They gave Johnston a great number of strong defensive positions, and made it extremely difficult to drive him out of the mountains into the flat country to the south, be- tween Atlanta and the sea. 761. Union Positions (East), — Grant had now become the most prominent Union general, and he was given command of all the armies of the United States, with the rank of lieutenant-gene- ral. He left Sherman (§ 773) to command the army before Dalton, wliile he himself went to Virginia to meet Lee, taking Sheridan with him. When he took his new place with the Army of the Potomac, it numbered 116,000 men, about twice as many as Lee's army. Nothing was so important an assistance to the successful conclusioD of the war as the complete confidence which the people of the North and West now srave to Grant, unless it was tlie frank, hearty, and com plete confidence which Grant always gave to his assistants, Sherman, Sheridan, Thomas, and others. 759. VV^hat is said of the Confederate privateers? Of the building of Confede-^ rate ironclads in Great Britain? In France? 760. What wer-e the positions of the two great Confederate armies? What was the strength of Johnston's position? 701. What is said of Grant? Who were the two Union commanders? How many were in the Army of the Potomac? 1864] OPERATIONS IN THE EAST. 33D 762. Union Positions (West). — Three armies had been acting in the West: the Army of tlie Mississippi, which had captured Vicivsbiirgh ; the Army of the Tennessee, which had fought at M arfrcesboro ; and the Army of the Ohio, wliich liad forced its way through eastern Tennessee to Knoxville (§744). All three were now united at Chattanooga under Sherman, so that he had 100,000 men. His object was to drive Johnston's weaker army southward tlirough the mountains to the open country beyond At- lanta, and there overthrow and destroy it. To m:ike certain that there should be no interference h}'' otlier Con- fi'deiate armies in liie West, Sherman led an army eastwani to Meridian, Miss., early in llie year. He destroyed the railroads for miles in every direction so completely that no army or supplies could be moved against him (§ 788). 763. Plan of United Action. — It was agreed by Grant and Sherman that botii should begin the forward movement on the same day (May 5) ; atid that each should keep his opponent so busy that ihe two Confederate armies would not be able to send assistance to one another, as tliey had been in the habit of doing. When tlie fiirhtinir befjan, the Confederate armies were allowed no time for re 4. Supplementary Questions, Locations.— Locate Fredericksburgh, Va. (§ 713); D-.ilton.Gn. (§ 742); Athiuta, Ga. ; Vickshurgh, Miss.; Murfreesboro, Teun. ; Knoxville Tenn.; Chattanooga, Teun. •Revikw\ — What two generals were in command of the United States and Confederate armies in Virginia in 1864? At Chattanooga? What was the date tixed for the forward movement? In the East. 764. Grant and Lee. — Grant had won his western victories by "constant hammering," and he set out to do the same thing in Virginia. But he had now to meet an enemy very different from Pemberton or Bragg. Lee had already won the reputation of being one of the most skilful generals of modern times ; and " constant 762. Name the three western armies of the United States? Where were they now united, and under whom? What was Sherman's object? 763. What plan of action was ajrreed upon by Grant and Slierman? 764. What had been Grant's method of warfare? What is said of Lee's reputa- tion? What was Grant at last forced to do? 340 aUAMT AND LEK [1864 p E ir X s Y Cham'bers'bur hammermg" at him was a very perilous undertaking. It was like a battle between a man with a sword and a man with a club ; and it was not until Grant laid down the club, and used his own military skill, that his superiority in strength gave him the advan- tage. 765. Grant's Plan. Grant had decided to take the overland route from the Rappahan- nock River to Rich- mond (§713). An army of 30,000 men, under Butler, was sent up the James River, to a point near Peters- burgh, to attack Rich- mond from that side. Another army, under Sigel and Hunter, was sent up the Shenan- doah valley to at- tack Lynchburgh and threaten Richmond from the west. 766. The Wilderness, as it was called, between Fredericksburgh and Richmond, was crossed from west to east by many rivers, and Lee had filled it with fortifications. From behind these he fought Grant successfully for two weeks, repulsing his stubborn attempts to storm the works. The fighting was the bloodiest of the war. In the first three days of the AVilderness battles the Union loss was 14,000; and in the next eleven days, at Spottsylvania Court-house, Scale of Miles Operations in the East. 765. What was Grant's route? Where was Butler sent? Where were Sigel and Hunter sent? 766. What was the nature of the W^ilderness? How did Lee make use of it? What is said of the fighting? Of the Union losses? Of Lee's loss? 1864] FLANK MOVEMENTS. 841 it was 14,000 raore: a total loss in two weeks of 28,000 men. Lee's loss is not certainly known. The Union loss in these two weeks was about equal to the whole population of Bridgeport, Conn., Elizabeth, N, J., Utica, N. Y., Peoria, Ills., or Savannah, Ga. But in the losses are included wounded men who afterward returned to c'uty, so that Grant did not really lose all of the numbers above stated. 767. Flank Movements. — Grant now resorted to liis military skill, with more success. At each of Lee's defences he attacked lightly in front, at the same time pushing- part of his force to the left, attacking the rear of Lee's army, and so forcing him to retreat to a new position. In this manner Grant worked his way south- ward to the Chickahominy (§715). Lee's army was now inside of the main defences of Richmond, the centre of which was at Cold Harbor. Once more Grant tried the " hammering" process. The whole Union army was ordered to assault the Confederate works at once; but the assault was hopelessly repulsed in twenty minutes. These two weeks' fighting had cost the Union army more than 10,000 men, and the Confederates less than 2,000. 768. The Auxiliary MoTements had not been successful. Butler had been forced by the Confederates into a penmsula on the James River; and then they had built fortifications in front of him and " bottled him up." Sigel and Hunter had been defeated ; and their army was driven off into West Virginia, so as to leave the Shenandoah valley unprotected. Lee was quick to take advan- tage of this. In July he sent part of his army, under Early, through the Shenandoah valley, to pass down through Maryland and attack Washington. But he found the forts around Washing- ton too strong for him, and returned to Virginia, liaving succeeded only in frightening the authorities at the capital. 769. The Defences of Richmond on the north and east had now been found too strong to be taken by assault; and Grant deter- mined to move his army around, cross the James River, and at- tack the city from the south. In carrying out this movement, the 7fl7. How did Grant change his method? How did he force Lee back? Where did the advance stop? What is said of the assault on Cold Harbor? 768. What is said of tlie auxiliary movements? What had become of Butler? Of Siarel and Hunter? What i ; said of Early's raid? Dilew up the Albemarle at Plymouth with a torpedo, one dark night, and the Union forces recovered their positions. Cushing's exploit was one of the most heroic of the war. Out of his crew of thirteen volunteers, only himself and one other escjiped. 787. Fort Fisher guarded the entrance to Wilmington. In December, a land and naval expedition, under General Butler and Admiral Porter, was sent from Fortress Monroe to capture it. The navy bombarded the fort, but the army failed to capture it, and the expedition returned. Grant sent it back again under another 783. What were the objects of the operations on the coast? 784. What is said of the Florida expedition ? What was its result ? 785. What expedition was begun in Louisiana? What was its object? What was its result? 78G. What is said of operations ill North Carolina? Of the destruction of the Albemarle ? 787. Where is Fort Fisher? What is said of the first expedition against it? Qt th^ s^JQond? Wti£|.t were the results? 1864] MOBILE BAT. 349 cominander, Terry, who assaulted and captured tlie fort in January, 1865. Wilmington was captured soon after. The Confederates had now but one liarbor on the Atlantic coast, Charleston, and that was blockaded very closely. 788. Forrest's Raid. — Before taking command of the army opposed to Johnston, Sherman led an expedition east from Vicks- burgh (§762). It was intended finally to attack Mobile from the land side. It reached Meridian, but its cavalry column, wliich was coming from Tennessee, was defeated by the Confederate General N. B. Forrest, and Sherman returned to Vicksburgh, after destroy- ing an immense amount of property. Forrest passed on into Ten- nessee on a raid, and captured Fort Pillow, near Memphis. Its garrison was mostly negro troops, and Forrest's men killed nearly all of them. 789. Mobile Bay was defended by two strong forts, Fort Gaines and Fort Morgan, on opposite sides of tlie entrance. Inside of the entrance there were a great number of torpedoes, three gun- boats, and a powerful ironclad ram, the Tennessee^ commanded by Admiral Buchanan, formerly captain of the Merrimac (§ 702). Outside was the blockading fleet, consisting of fourteen wooden vessels and four monitors, under Farragut (§ 707). Farragut fought his way through the obstructions and past the forts into the harbor (August 5). He then fought and captured the Tennes- see, much of the fighting being done by the wooden frigates. The forts then surrendered, and there was no more blockade-running at Mobile. The city itself was not captured until the following year (§801). The passage of the forts, during which Farragut stationed himself in the rigging of liis vessel, in order to see over tlie smoke, is the most celebrated part of the day's work. When cautioned to avoid the tor- pedoes which lined the entrance, the admiral expressed his contempt for the torpedoes in strong lanijuaffe and gave the order " Go ahead !" One vessel was sunk by a torpedo, but it was not Farragut's. The fight in the bay was fully as noteworthy. The Tennessee was the strongest of tlie Confederate ironclads, and yet Farragut attacked her with wooden vessels. These rammed her until their bows^w^ere broken off, and helped materially in capturing her. 788. What expedition did Sherman org:anize? What was its object? How was it defeated? What is said of the capture of Fort Pillow? 78{>. What were the defences at the entrance <>f Mobile Bay? Inside of the en- trance? What was the attaclvinf^ force? How did Farraj;ut force his way into the xiarbor? Describe the l.)at,tle that followed? What were its results? 350 OPERATIONS ON TEE OCEAN. [1864 790. Military Summary. — The year's operations had crushed in the shell of the Confederacy. The battle of Nashville had destroyed one of the two Confederate armies. There was but one important Confederate army left, that of Lee, in Virginia. Lee could do nothing to help the States farther south, for any weaken- ing of his line would be followed by an instant attack from Grant, who was watching him vigilantly. Sherman, at Savannah, could go where he pleased, for there was nothing to resist him ; and it was evident that he meant to go to Virginia, and crush Lee be- tween two armies. Everywhere the people of the Confederacy seemed to be worn out and discouraged by the terrible distresses which they had endured for four years ; and so many of the able- bodied men had been killed or crippled, that it was not easy to find men to form new Confederate armies. Supplementary Questions. Locations. — Locate (general map) Jacksonville, Fla. ; the Red River, La.; Shreveport, La.; Plymouth, N. C. ; Wilmington, N. C. ; Meridian, Miss. ; Memphis, Term. ; 'Mobile, Ala. Review. — Against what two cities were the coast operations of 1864 directed? Who destroyed the naval defences of Mobile? What fort was captured at Wilmington? On the Ocean. 791. Confederate Privateers continued to destroy American commerce during the year. Three of them, the Alabama, the Florida, and tlie Georgia, were captured or destroyed, but others took their places. 792. The Alabama, Captain Semmes, had put into the harbor of Cherbourg to refit, and was there watched by the Kearsarge, Captain Winslow. The two vessels were of equal strength, and Semmes sent Winslow a challenge to a sea-fight, which was just what Winslow desired. It took place (June 19) seven miles off the coast, and was watched by many spectators on the shore. The 790. W^hat had been done by the year's operations? What is said of Lee's army? Of Sherman's array? Of the people of the Confederacy? 791. What is said of the Confederate privateers? Name those that were cap- tured or destroyed? 792. Where had the Alabama taken refuse? Wliat vessel was vratching her? What is said of the two vessels? Pescribe the battle, Wh^t was its result? 1864] INTERNAL AFFATR8. 351 fire of the Alabama was fast and wild ; that of the Kearsarge was slower and sure. In an hour the Alabama raised the white flag, and twenty minutes afterward she sank. Her captain was picked up by an English yaclit, and carried to England. The superiority of the Kearsarge's fire caused particular satisfaction in the United States, for llie Alabama s gunners were from British war- vessels (§ 370, note). 793. The Florida was surprised and captured in the neutral port of Bahia by the Wachmett, Captain Collins. Her capture was not legal ; but before anything could be done, she was acci- dentally sunk near Fortress Monroe. Her capture in a neutral port was much like that of the Essex in 1814 by the British (§374). 794. The Georgia had been sold, and liad become an English merchant-vessel. The sale was illegal, and the Georgia was cap- tured on her first voyage, off Lisbon, by the Niagara. Supplement ARY Questions. Locations. — (School-map.) — Locate Cherbourg, France; Bahia, Bra- zil; Lisbon, Portugal. Review. — Name the three Confederate privateers captured or destroyed in 1864. Which was destroyed iu battle? Internal Affairs. 795. In the Confederacy, the distress of the preceding year had only grown worse (§ 753). Confederate money had become almost worthless. One dollar in gold would buy fifty dollars of it, so that a one-dollar bill was really worth but two cents. Hardly any business was done ; and every one was waiting for the inevi- table end of the war. Women and children of course sufl^ered most by the destruction of property and the scarcity of food ; but they exhibited a wonderful patience under suffering. 796. In the North and West, comfort and prosperity had 795. How was the Florida captured? What became of her? 794. How was the Georgia captured? 79.7. What was the state of affairs in the Confederacy? What is said of Con- federate money? Of business? Who were the greatest sufferers? 796. What was the state of affairs in the North and West? Wliat calls had been made for troops? What effect did they have? 35^ LtNCOLN nn-^LECTEl). \l^Qi hardly been checlved (§ 754). But, in spite of prosperity, the long severity of the war had begun to tell on the people. At different times in the year, the President had called out a total of about 1,200,000 new men, and many persons began to be alarmed by the apparent necessity for such numbers of fresh soldiers. It be-